New Dreams (Part 12) Completed. (New one started.)
Select messages from
# through # FAQ
[/[Print]\]

The CBB -> Ste Therese's House

#1: New Dreams (Part 12) Completed. (New one started.) Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Mar 27, 2007 7:53 pm
    —
So, at long last, we come to the Spring Term. Laughing Thank you so much for the comments on Triptych, about Ellie's feelings as she makes her way here to this night in the Hall. I shall post the piece about the first night Prayers again, as appeared at the end of Part 11, and then add the rest of that scene.

Seated in her great William and Mary chair on the dais on the first evening of the girls’ return to school, Hilda watched the Catholics settle into their places after Prayers. She had an encouraging smile for Mireille as the latter nervously took her place on the dais near Hilda. Mireille being Catholic, it had been left to Gillian Reece as Games Captain to read the lesson, because the new deputy Head Girl was returning late to school. And Gillian had done it with great aplomb.

As the last few girls settled and the rustling died away, Hilda rose lithely to her feet and approached the lectern. She smiled down at them all, catching Ellie’s eye from her place at the back with the rest of the Sixth. Ellie’s gave her the suspicion of a wink. She was perfectly happy right at this minute, watching her beloved guardian and seeing her in a totally new light. Hilda herself, even as she opened her mouth to speak, was suddenly filled with such affection for them all that it scalded her throat, making it impossible to speak. Her eyes misty, she reflected that she had only five terms remaining to her, and she must make every moment count, not just for herself but for Nell, who had invested so much of herself in this school.

She realised that she had missed them all, both girls and mistresses – and she had not expected that. She felt no sense of the dislocation she had feared, no longing to return to the peace of the Convent. So emotional had been her time there, so at home was she there, so great was her love for the Sisters and for Mother Abbess, that she had worried her grief would return in full measure once back in her usual haunts. Instead, she was aware of how much she still belonged here at the school. This was who she was and what she did. It was something she loved.

The convent was still the dream – this was the reality, here on the Platz. It was no longer home, but there was still much for her to do before she could leave, much of herself still to give. For the moment, her place was here with her girls, just as Nell had requested.

Flashing a beguiling, apologetic smile round at her mistresses, who were becoming worried at her continued silence, she leaned forward on the lectern. Her beautiful voice reached out to all, “I shan’t keep you long, girls, for I know most of you are very weary after your long journeys. But I have something very important to tell you – and to ask of you.”

Her smile dimmed, and she leaned a little more heavily on the lectern, as though needing the support it gave her. “You will have noticed that Tessa, our Head Girl, is missing, as is Katy, her sister. I’m afraid I have some very bad news.” She swallowed. This was harder than she had thought. “Tessa will not be with us for the rest of the school year. She and Katy were out shopping two days after Christmas when it began to snow heavily. As they were crossing the road, a bus lost control and skidded towards them. Tessa saw it coming and in a split second managed to push Katy out of the way, but could not save herself. She was very gravely injured, so gravely that they feared for her life for several days.”

There was a great indrawn gasp of horror from the girls and she paused to let them take it all in. She was well aware of the affection and respect they all felt for Tessa. She sipped a little water and then took up her tale. “Once they knew she would survive, there was then fear that she would never walk again. Fortunately, she was far too ill to realise all this. It was her family who suffered greatly in those days following the accident. She seems to have turned a corner now and is showing a little improvement. But she will be in hospital for at least the next two months, and it will be many more months before she reaches full recovery. She needs your prayers, girls, and so do her family.”

She saw by now that many of the girls were looking at Mireille, who was gazing down at her hands, obviously uncomfortable. Hilda took a deep breath, a prayer in her heart. “You can see what this means for us here, can’t you? We have lost our Head Girl, one who is very much loved. Mireille has bravely stepped into the breach and promises to do her best for you all. Jean Abbot will be her Deputy. Jean herself is not returning to school until tomorrow, but if you will step forward, Mireille, I will pin your brooch on.”

Mireille rose and moved to her Headmistress. But as Hilda pinned on the brooch, she could feel the girl shaking. Under cover of the applause, she smiled and spoke quietly. “Relax, my dear. It will be alright, I promise you. Give them one of your lovely smiles.”

Mireille obeyed, somewhat tentatively, before returning to her seat. Hilda, however, had not missed the looks exchanged by some of the girls in the centre rows. It would be the Middles, she sighed inwardly. She was going to have to keep a wary eye out, without appearing to interfere in anyway. She leaned on the lectern again and there was sudden steel in her voice.

“I know I can rely on you to give Mireille and Jean all the respect that you have so far given to Tessa. She was a wonderful Head Girl – and so will Mireille be, once she has got into her stride. It has been a great shock to her, for Tessa is one of her closest friends, but she will do her very best for you – and I expect you to do your very best for her. Tessa would be very disappointed if you were to let her friend down, while she herself is so ill. I myself would be very disappointed.”

All the girls heard the stark warning in the beautiful voice and some shifted uncomfortably. Her voice changed and softened, and her face grew sad. “Girls, please pray for Tessa. She is not completely out of the woods yet, and even when she is stronger there will be long months of pain and discouragement in front of her. She is a very courageous girl, but it will be hard and she needs all the help we can offer. You might think prayer is not doing much – believe me, it is the best thing you can possibly do for her. And if any of you wish to write, to her or to Katy, who will not be returning for a wee while, bring your letters to me and I will see they are posted on. But do try to keep them light and entertaining – we want to cheer them up, remember, so don’t be maudlin.”

There were smiles dotted here and there at her sally, but most of them were too upset for that. She contemplated them for a silent moment or two and then nodded to herself. Her rich voice was very mellow and soft when she spoke again. “Perhaps it would help if we were all to kneel – praying together can often bring great solace.”

When the shuffling had stilled, and everyone’s head was bowed, Hilda spoke again quietly. “Just for amoment or two, in silence, hold Tessa and her family in your hearts, asking God to take good care of them.”

Hilda found herself asking for help for Mireille, as well. The girl seemed overwhelmed by the task before her, despite her brave words on the phone when she had accepted the position. The school will sense that fear, thought Hilda in dismay, and when they do there is going to be trouble. Somehow, she had to find the right words to strengthen the girl before it was too late. There had not been time for a great deal of talk since Mireille’s arrival, but it seemed that more bolstering was needed.

Hilda lifted her head and her rich voice led the school softly in prayer. “O God, our Father, we come to Thee at the end of the day to ask Thee to forgive us all our wrongdoings and to guard us with They Fatherly love through the night. Bid our guardian angels watch over us aand grant us sweet sleep and a joyous awakening, ready for the tasks of the new day. For the sake of Thy Son, our Elder Brother, Jesus Christ. Amen.”


Last edited by MaryR on Wed Jul 11, 2007 8:37 pm; edited 59 times in total

#2:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Mar 27, 2007 8:17 pm
    —
I'm so glad to see this back again, and to see that, contrary even to her own expectations, Hilda remains very much at home in the school environment. I love the comment about the convent being still a 'New Dream' - but the present remains the present, and the school remains at the forefront, even to the point where she had to pause to get control of the wave of emotion which swept over her as she prepared to speak.

I'm sure she will do all that she possibly can to encourage Mireille as the latter replaces Tessa as Head Girl - perhaps the caution she uttered about giving her the same respect as Tessa had received will keep the Middles in check, at least for the first little while. But it's clear that Mireille really is nervous and will need all the heartening she can get. And I liked the glance Ellie and Hilda exchanged before she began speaking, too.

It promises to be an interesting term.

Thanks, Mary - I will be waiting eagerly to see how the new term unfolds.

#3:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Mar 27, 2007 8:56 pm
    —
Oh Mary - how much has Hilda got to take on this term? There are so many needs that only she can meet. I'm sure she is going to feel the want of Nell very much - and it will be a bad term for that as well without all these issues. Hopefully they will keep her mind off her inner pain, to a certain extent. And thank Goodness for Vivien, who, I'm sure, will find some way to walk that thin line between the head teacher-staff relationship, and the one they have as friends.

I hope that those forbodings Hilda has, both for the way that the middles are going to behave, and for how Mireille will cope, are swept away as term moves on smoothly, and when the time for her to go out to visit Tessa, Katy, and family, all will be well at the school.

All of this, and there are still the needs of Ellie. Hilda has so many juggling balls up in the air this term - I hope she has all the help she needs to catch them.

Thanks Mary, as Elder said, it's wonderful to see the start of this new term.

#4:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Tue Mar 27, 2007 9:29 pm
    —
Poor Mirielle. That would be so hard stepping in for her friend, being worried about her and then having to lead the school. Hope Hilda is able to help and so are the other Mistresses so it doesn't all fall onto Hilda

#5:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Mar 27, 2007 9:59 pm
    —
I love that little warning Hilda gave the Middles then - but there will always be some that choose to disregard it, won't there?


Thanks Mary.

#6:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Mar 28, 2007 12:33 am
    —
Oh, it's back!! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

It's fascinating to see Hilda back at the school after all the joy and grief of the holiday - and how intriguing that she still sees it as her place, even though the convent is waiting. It's almost as if she is poised between the two, aware of what she is going to, but also aware that here and now, the school is where she belongs and is needed.

And it doesn't look as if it is going to be too easy for Mireille does it? Even despite Hilda's warnings and reminders.....
But Ellie at least is happy for the moment.

Thank you Mary

#7:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Wed Mar 28, 2007 12:46 am
    —
It's lovely to have this back Mary Smile

But poor Hilda - she is having quite a time of it already, isn't she? Although she should know, if anyone does, that there would have been no chance of a quiet peaceful term.

I am so glad that she still loves, and feels connected to the school - that she can still enjoy her time here until she goes back to the Convent.

Do I sense a potential friendship looming between Ellie and Mireille? Hilda's two particular 'charges' at the moment Very Happy

#8:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Mar 28, 2007 7:00 am
    —
It`s back, it`s back, it`s back ! Laughing

How wonderful to see Hilda so evidently on top form as she talks to her beloved School, and to see that she is glad to be back and determined to make the most of her remaining terms.

As for those Middles......trouble ahoy ?

Thank you, Mary !

#9:  Author: jaceyLocation: Ireland PostPosted: Wed Mar 28, 2007 7:19 am
    —
Lovely to see this back Mary. Thank you.

#10:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Mar 28, 2007 11:26 pm
    —
It's lovely to have this back, and particularly lovely to see Hilda so certain and happy at school, realising so clearly that, despite the anguish and bereavement
Quote:
This was who she was and what she did.


She clearly hasn't lost her touch, either:
Quote:
Hilda, however, had not missed the looks exchanged by some of the girls in the centre rows. It would be the Middles, she sighed inwardly.
It's not going to be easy to keep an eye on the situation while appearing to do nothing, as she can't intervene directly without undermining Mireille.

I wonder how Ellie will react to this very different perspective on Hilda? She seems to be revelling in it at the moment.

#11:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Mar 29, 2007 8:15 pm
    —
Thanks to all of you for the welcome back. Laughing Yes, Elder, it will be an *interesting* term. Squirrel, you are quite right. Hilda is juggling far too many balls. I wonder which ones she will drop? Shocked

Er, Miranda, who gave you permission to read my scripts? Twisted Evil


Hilda had invited the Staff for coffee in her Salon after Prayers, but most of them were very tired, especially those who had been on escort duty, so she was soon free to make her way back to her study and her on-going administration work. But as she sat down rather wearily in her chair, her thoughts returned to the last few days with Ellie.

It had not been an easy journey back to Switzerland, for Ellie had suddenly been overcome by hesitation and doubt, but her fears seemed to ease a little after a long and reassuring conversation, one in which Hilda had learned just how much her ward was maturing. Jack Maynard had greeted them in Berne, having been alerted by Hilda before she left the convent. She had informed him there would also be a new girl for the school, but had said nothing else.

Now, after returning his greetings, she quietly introduced the man and the young girl to each other. “Jack, I would like you to meet Ellie Drake, my ward, who has come to join the school. Ellie, this is my good friend, Dr Maynard.”

She watched in some amusement as Jack’e eyebrows disappeared into his hair. For a moment or two, his eyes focused intently on Hilda, and then he held out his hand to Ellie. “Welcome to Switzerland, Miss Ellie Drake,” he said warmly and with old-fashioned courtesy. “And welcome to the Chalet School as well.”

“Enchantée de vous connaître, Monsieur le Docteur,” replied Ellie instinctively, and Jack realised she was French. He realised something else, as well. Ellie’s tones held something of the sweetness of Hilda’s voice in them, though not yet the mature richness. He examined her face but could see nothing of Hilda there. The latter could see his many unspoken questions and grinned inwardly. He and Jo would get some explanation, but not all, by any means. That was between herself, Ellie and the convent. No one else needed to know more than the bare minimum.

They kept to mundane topics on the journey to school, Jack talking about their Christmas at Freudesheim, and both of the adults pointing out the sights to Ellie. She was awed by the beauty of Lake Thun and the majesty of the surrounding mountains. They reminded her of home, and were certainly more appealing than the flat landscape of Norfolk. It would lift her heart to see this exquisite beauty every day.

Too soon for Ellie, they were at the door of the school, Hilda inserting her key in the lock, and Jack was saying apologetically, “There’s no one else here yet, did you know? We’ve started the heating and aired your bed, and there’s milk in the fridge, but….”

“Don’t worry, Jack,” responded Hilda warmly, as she ushered Ellie into the large entrance hall, Jack following behind with the cases. “I told Karen they didn’t need to return until tomorrow or Monday. We can forage for ourselves until then, n’est-ce pas, Ellie?”

But Jack was concerned. “Perhaps you’d come to supper later. I know Jo would like to see you again and meet Ellie.”

Hilda surveyed Ellie’s shadowed face. Peace was needed tonight, she decided, not Joey’s generous exuberance. “Thank you, Jack, but we’ll manage here. I think Ellie is too weary for company right now.”

And so are you, thought Jack to himself, surveying her face keenly with his practised eye. She was white with exhaustion, her eyes heavy, though without the look of anguish they had worn before Christmas. He was thankful to see she had regained a little weight and had lost that air of tension and grief, though not the fragility and vulnerability, unfortunately. They seemed to have become a fixture, and he was not happy about it.

“Then come for Mitagessen after church tomorrow – and I’ll take a proper look at you,” he muttered in an undertone as he kissed her lightly on the cheek before leaving.

Realising what he meant, she gazed back at him impassively and smiled briefly. He was her doctor, after all, and presumably wanted to make sure there were no lingering effects from the accident. Submission now would make things easier later on, she decided.

“They took very good care of me, Jack,” she said lightly as she went to see him off the premises. “They’re every bit as bossy as you and Gwynneth, believe me.”

“I’m delighted to hear it,” he grinned and took his leave.

#12:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Mar 29, 2007 8:23 pm
    —
I'm glad that Hilda has returned to her study now. Seems as if she needs to give the admin a rest though tbh.

And so Jack and Jo are waiting to find out all they can about Ellie? I'm glad that Hilda has made them wait - that can come in time. Never mind the exuberence of Jo, new people are precisely the thing Ellie does not need. And if Jo happened to have a houseful at that time... No.

And Jack being his ever cautious self, noticing how tired Hilda looked - as well as understanding just why Hilda chose to stay away. I guess the visit can't be put off - and he wants to be sure that Hilda is alright. If he doesn't know, it is going to be difficult for him to call a halt when the time comes - though no doubt Gwynneth will be there to help with that. As well as everyone else.

Thanks Mary.

#13:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Mar 29, 2007 8:25 pm
    —
Lovely Jack - he'll bully Hilda - just what she needs.


Thanks Mary.

#14:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu Mar 29, 2007 10:16 pm
    —
Hilda does seem to be very tired before she even starts ... but that was a lovely interlude, a very positive relationship between Hilda, Jo and Jack, despite Hilda's putting off Joey's exuberance which would be so overwhelming for Ellie. I wonder what was going through Jack's mind as he noted all those 'resemblances' to Hilda? It'll give them something to think about. anyway - and I loved Jack's astonishment when Hilda introduced Ellie as her ward.

#15:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Mar 29, 2007 11:17 pm
    —
Good to see that Hilda coped so well with ther return to the school. and that Jack was able to see that she had benefitted from her stay in the convent.

And Jack's curiosity was most amusing...as was Hilda's inward response to it. And she's quite right....it isn't anyone elses's business is it? And that comment about Jo's 'generous exuberance' is so accurate....

Thank you Mary.

#16:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Mar 29, 2007 11:54 pm
    —
This was lovely and I loved Jack's old fashioned courtesy towards Ellie.

#17:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Mar 30, 2007 1:51 am
    —
It stands to reason that Hilda would be tired, both physically and emotionally, in those early minutes of the return to school - quite apart from leaving MA and the others behind at the convent, she and Ellie have had a relatively long day of travelling. She has also had to deal with Ellie's quite understandable bout of 'cold feet', though this did give her chance to appreciate just how much and how quickly the latter's ability to think things out for herself is developing. But I can quite see why she would want to 'protect' her from an exuberant meeting with Joey before she was more rested and less bewildered.

Loved the unspoken questions marks literally bursting out of Jack about Ellie, but I'm glad to see that Hilda will keep her own counsel about much of the girl's history.

And, of course, Hilda *does* have to deal now with going back into the empty school, alone except for Ellie - who knows what thoughts and memories that will trigger. The idea that both of them need a quiet night is the right one, I think.

Thanks, Mary.

#18:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Mar 30, 2007 2:53 pm
    —
Twisted Evil mwhahahaha Twisted Evil Sorry Mary Laughing

Quote:
She watched in some amusement as Jack’e eyebrows disappeared into his hair.


I can imagine that would be a rather amazing sight Laughing

It's lovely that Ellie is picking up a certain Hilda-ness, just from being taken under Hilda's wing. A beautiful characteristic that they can share - despite not being blood relations.

I'm glad that Hilda and Ellie get some time at the school together - for Ellie to adjust to the strange environment without having to adjust to their changing relationship as well.

#19:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 7:48 pm
    —
Hilda had decided the spare room in the Annexe would do for Ellie to sleep in until the rest of the school returned. It would mean they would be close together while the place was empty. So now she helped Ellie unpack her little case and stow away her things, then took her off to her own pretty bedroom. While Hilda unpacked, Ellie prowled her guardian’s enclave, admiring the pictures on the walls and smiling at the overflowing bookshelves. Hilda's addiction to the written word was already a source of much amusement to her ward, even though the latter was well on the way to becoming another such addict.

She sat on the bed and watched Hilda carefully unwrap her Guardian statue and stand it on the bedside table, close to Nell’s photo. The crucifix she had taken to the convent with her was set on the little shelf over her bed, as were the beautiful origami angels, and their wings sparkled delicately as the overhead light shone down on them. She then stood holding the interlinked wooden hearts given to her by Vivien.

“What do you think, petite?” Ellie glanced round, unsure. Hilda made a quick decision. “No, I think I shall hang them in my study. I know just the place and it will give me a lot of pleasure to look at them during the day and remind myself of their message.” Her eyes went to the statue and the origami and she added softly, “But these are too intimate and private to be on general view.”

She led the way through the silent corridors to her study. “I’ll show you round tomorrow. petite. It will all look better in daylight. For now, though, why don’t you snuggle down here and I’ll go and make us some supper.”

“Mais, Madame,” stuttered Ellie, pointing with delight into the corner of the room. “Les papillons – ils sont ravissants. Did Miss Knowles make those for you?”

Hilda gazed over at the butterflies twirling lazily in the heat now coming from the stove. She remembered how anxious and sad she had been the day Vivien had secretly hung them there to cheer her Headmistress up. “Oui, mon enfant, Miss Knowles did indeed make them, with the help of some of the girls and Gwynneth. There are more in my Salon, not just butterflies but all sorts of creatures. And they lift my heart every time I see them. You shall feast on them tomorrow,” she added grandly.

After seeing those exquisite butterflies Ellie was tempted to stay and explore more of this large and airy room, for it seemed far too feminine to be the seat of power. But in the end she decided she would rather be with her guardian. They went along to the kitchen, made some scrambled eggs and a pot of tea and took them back to the study, where they sat and ate in peaceful comfort. Now that she was here, Ellie had a fund of new questions and Hilda found herself under siege. After a while, however, the girl’s eyes gew heavy, but it was a little too early for bed so Hilda settled her with a book while she herself glanced though her accumulated post with a deep sigh. How much of it there was! And little time to deal with it all!

But she knew she had made the right decision. The convent had restored her in a way nothing else now could, and she felt much readier for the new term than if she had returned earlier. And Ellie, from now on, would stop her concentrating exclusively on her work. Nell had always been able to do that, but without Nell the danger had been very real that she would forget to rest and become an automaton. She smiled – no chance of that now. Ellie would demand her attention!

Absorbed as she was in a letter, she gradually became aware of a deepening silence in the room and looked up. Ellie was nodding off over her book. Hilda moved over and removed the book, covering the girl with a blanket ready to hand for just that purpose. She tucked it round her and smoothed the black hair with a gentle hand.

“Still scared, child?” she asked softly.

Ellie smiled up at her sleepily. “Not at all, now we’ve arrived,” she murmured and closed her eyes. “I know you’ll be there…..” Her voice faded away and she slept.

“I’ll be here, chérie, for as long as I am able,” whispered Hilda into the silence. She stood there, staring down at the lovely face and realised, with a strange pang, that thoughts of Nell had not besieged her on this return; that Ellie had kept the loneliness at bay; that Nell was an ever-present and gentle presence, watching over them, but not intruding…..

Would that change, when she turned out the light and lay looking into the darkness later?

#20:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 7:57 pm
    —
Oh Mary. That was wonderful. The image of a mother and her daughter is so palable as Hilda and Ellie unpack, and Ellie is welcomed into Hilda's inner sanctum.

Then there is the way that Hilda comes to recognise that Ellie is playing Nell's part at present - the part of stopping her from doing too much work - something she's not had since Nell died.

And then stopping Nell come to close for Hilda to bear. Has she turned a corner, or will her fears find reality in the dark. I do hope not, for there will be dark enough times ahead without one this very first evening.

Thank you Mary - that was wonderful writing.

#21:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 8:31 pm
    —
Actually I could sense an underlying worry there - as though Hilda was concerned that she had not thought of Nell - and was almost guilty about it. Hope the night won't bring those thoughts to fruition.



Thanks Mary.

#22:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 8:56 pm
    —
It's clear that Hilda is, at this point, pleased that the task of caring for Ellie, and answering her questions, have indeed kept thoughts of Nell at bay, and that this is something which is a good omen for the future as she helps Ellie to settle into school. It was definitely a wise decision to stay at the convent for as long as possible - the enforced rest and MA's unshrinking 'treatment', as well as Ellie's needs, have given her back a good deal of her strength and will enable her to face the new term with more vigour than she might otherwise have done. But, and it's a big 'but' I think that she is also only too well aware that those thoughts of Nell are lurking close to the surface and it's inevitable that they will reappear at some point. The question will be whether she can face them with equanimity, a sure proof that the healing magic of time is indeed helping, or whether they will plunge her back into the maelstrom of grief from which she has so recently emerged.

And yes, Lesley, I can see why she might also feel guilty about *not* remembering when she *does* do so. - But yet, that would also be part of her healing process, wouldn't it?

Thanks Mary. I'm looking forward to seeing how all of this plays out.

#23:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 9:15 pm
    —
It's wonderful to see this back and to see just how well Ellie and Hilda fit together. I love Jack in this and I can't wait to see Joey's reaction/response.

Thank you Mary.

#24:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 10:24 pm
    —
It is just right that Hilda and Ellie have this short time together before the rest of the school returns. Ellie has the chance to become part of Hilda's non-professional life while she still has time and leisure to give to her, and the domesticity of the scene is endearing.

I'm sure Nell herself would much prefer Hilda to be happy and to let her settle at the back of her mind than to be constantly tormented by memories that are too vivid and disturbing. She is not going to forget, but she must be able to remember without being torn apart, or she'll be destroyed. Her work will be a solace, too, even though she needs help to keep it in perspective.

#25:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Mar 31, 2007 11:31 pm
    —
That was a very gentle and calming way to spend that first evening. The return from the convent was potentially difficult, even despite all that it has given to Hilda, but Ellie's presence has meant that Hilda has been focussed on the future rather than the past. How fascinating that Hilda realises that Ellie will be the necessary distraction from her work that she requiers. And how lovely for her to feel Nell as " an ever-present and gentle presence, watching over them, but not intruding", rather like a guardian angel for both of them.

Hopefully the domesticity of that first evening - I have a lovely picture of the pair of them together quietly reading - will allow Hilda a peaceful night's sleep, ready for the days ahead.

Thank you Mary.

#26:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Apr 01, 2007 6:35 am
    —
Mary, its lovely to have this back.
Thank you.

#27:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sun Apr 01, 2007 6:56 am
    —
Am really enjoying this. Thanks Mary

#28:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Apr 02, 2007 8:48 am
    —
Jack and Joey will be agog with curiosity till they see Hilda next after Church.
Wink
Thank you, Mary !

#29:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Apr 02, 2007 7:51 pm
    —
Stealthing on at my daughter's down in deepest, darkest Devon. Laughing

She was surprised when she awoke the next morning to find she had slept the night through. There had indeed been a moment or two in the darkness when her heart had been homesick for the peace of the convent – after all, there would be precious little peace between now and Easter – and there had been longer moments when she had yearned for Nell. But she knew Nell was watching over her, just as she knew that the good Sisters were praying for her, and both those thoughts were comforting enough to make her roll over and drift off to sleep with a smile on her lips. She and Ellie were not alone.

Now, they sat in the kitchen, eating their toast and drinking coffee the like of which Ellie had not tasted since leaving her homeland. She had obviously slept well herself, for her colour was fresh and she looked ready for anything, keyed up by all that was happening.

“What would you like to see first, ma mie?” asked Hilda, drinking the last of her coffee.

Ellie shook her head. “But I don’t know what there is to see, Madame” she cried excitedly. “I suppose it is not so very different from my old school, after all.”

Hilda choked. “How very chic and sophisticated, my dear. You’ve seen it all before and there is nothing new under the sun,” she teased.

Ellie stuck out her tongue. “But, Madame, that is not my meaning….,” she started to exclaim and then saw the twinkle in Hilda’s eyes. “Bah! You pull all the legs so much, you English!”

“Why, how many have you got?” asked Hilda in alarm, and dived under the table. Ellie gurgled with laughter and dived down after her to pull gargoyle faces. Hilda sat up again and wiped her brow. “Phew, only two, like everyone else. You had me worried there for a moment, ma petite.”

“Madame, I shall never get these so terrible English proverbs comme il faut,” moaned Ellie sadly, while thoroughly enjoying this gentle teasing.

“Oh, yes, you will, chérie,” Hilda assured her solemnly. “As your English mistress, I can promise you that. Remember how fierce I am, and be ready to duck if you get them wrong. And by the way, we only pull one leg at a time.”

“But then I would end up with one leg more long than the other,” said Ellie, tongue very much in cheek. “Better to pull all the two of them, it seems to me, ma très chère Madame.”

They giggled together, and Hilda was reminded of all the times she had been teased by Nell, and how much she had pined for it. Well, here it was, being freely offered to her on the very first day back at school. Tracing a memory for me, Nell, just like I asked? Bless you, my love.

Still chuckling to herself, she rose from the table. “Dishes first, my girl, and then we explore. But we will have to be fairly quick right now, as there is the Eucharist Service to attend at eleven. And, after all, you’ll soon know all there is to see.”

A little later found them viewing the dormitories, where Ellie cried out in delight at the flower-strewn curtains and bedding. “We had no curtains to give us a private space like this,” she said. “It will be wonderful to sleep in a little room such as this.”

She stared out of one of the windows, her eyes soft - for the views all around really were heart-stoppingly lovely. Although there was no snow on the ground as yet, the mountain summits were heavily laden, the snow sparkling like so many crystals in the sunshine. Hilda remembered how affected Ellie had been by the butterflies the night before. It was growing ever clearer that Ellie was deeply sensitive to beauty - her aunt’s artistic temperament was lurking there, just waiting to be brought out in the open and channelled in some way.

They left the dormitories and toured the classrooms, the laboratories, the art rooms, the common rooms – the latter being something else they had not had at her other school. She was shown the Speisesaal, long and narrow, and then the sunny library, where she would do much of her work as she was in the Sixth form. She saw the Hall, with its Boards of Honour and its paintings decorating the walls, while cups and trophies were displayed on shelves and cupboards, evidence of all the sports and other activities practised by the school.

As they were standing in the Hall, chatting about the sports Ellie liked, they heard a door bang and someone shout Hilda’s name. “Joey,” said Hilda to herself. She should have expected this, but she was sad, for she had been enjoying having Ellie to herself for a while longer. Once school began, their time together would be short.

She had also been enjoying seeing the school through a stranger’s eyes, especially this stranger. Most new girls were on their very best behaviour with their new Headmistress, whereas Ellie felt relaxed enough to be honest, and that was something Hilda found refreshing.

#30:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Apr 02, 2007 7:56 pm
    —
Pleased that Hilda got through the night well - and that she is loving the time with Ellie. A pity that, once School starts, those times will be severely rationed.


Thanks Mary.

#31:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Apr 02, 2007 8:08 pm
    —
Oh how wonderful! I just *loved* the teasing, especially this:

Quote:

“But then I would end up with one leg more long than the other,” said Ellie, tongue very much in cheek. “Better to pull all the two of them, it seems to me, ma très chère Madame.”


Fantastic! Laughing

And the tour of the school was lovely. Flowers and views alike call to the sight the deep appreciation that Ellie has for beauty - will we see her gifts discovered and trained? I hope so.

Now, how long is Joey going to be here for? And did she absolutely *have* to arrive so early?

#32:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Apr 02, 2007 8:16 pm
    —
Oh what absolutely lovely banter here - I just loved Hilda trying to see how many legs Ellie had, and Ellie's riposte about one leg becoming longer than the other!! All just what the two of them needed.

And how wonderful to see that Hilda was able to spend such a peaceful night, which she badly needed after the journey, not one disturbed by the searing grief for Nell, as it might have been. Her quiet faith that Nell is, indeed, watching over her is very significant, too. Her need for her will not be lessened, but the pain of their separation, perhaps, will be.

Loved seeing Ellie's reaction to her new surroundings, both her comparisons with what she had had in her last school, and the way she revelled in the glorious scenery outside the windows.

At least they've had that quiet few hours together before Joey comes on the scene, too.

Thanks, Mary.

#33:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Apr 02, 2007 10:55 pm
    —
It will be really interesting for Hilda to have Ellie's perspective on school, she is a total outsider and one of the few who has known Hilda as a person before acquiring her as a Headmistress, so is not paralysed with awe. I wonder what she'll think of it all, I'm sure some things will seem very strange.

The teasing was lovely, I chuckled muchly over the legs (poor Ellie, proverbs are always a pain).

I wonder what particular gifts Ellie will show and in what way her sensitivity and love of beauty will mostly show itself? I look forward to knowing her better in this new context.

#34:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Apr 03, 2007 12:03 am
    —
How lovely that Hilda had that quiet night, and more so because she was able to be comforted by the knowledge of Nell's presence and the nuns' prayers.

And the teasing was utterly gorgeous, and exactly what she needed. And I agree Tara - Ellie does have a different perspective on Hilda and the school because of their previous friendship, and her comments will be most interesting. And somehow I don't think that she's going to fall at Joey's feet (that's not meant sarcastically, just as an observation that Ellie's love and loyalty are given to Hilda). Poor Hilda, though, knowing her time with Ellie is going to be limited and having Joey appear at this point!

I was wondering - Ellie's appreciation of language and sensitivity to beauty are so evident - is she perhaps musical? Just a thought.....

Thank you Mary - so glad you could stealth in 'deepest darkest Devon'! Very Happy

#35:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Tue Apr 03, 2007 3:04 pm
    —
Hope your enjoying "deepest darkest Devon" Mary and thank you for sneaking on to post this. Much appreciated!

Lovely update but oh how I want to shake or slap Joey for turning up now.

#36:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 8:02 pm
    —
wheelchairprincess wrote:
Lovely update but oh how I want to shake or slap Joey for turning up now.

You and Hilda both, wheelchairprincess! Laughing

There was no escaping Joey. Clearly she had decided, after hearing Jack’s news about Hilda’s ward, that she simply could not wait until Mitagessen to view the new girl. Hilda could take an educated guess at their musings on the subject. She looked at her watch – almost time to leave for the service, thankfully. Guiding Ellie out of the Hall and silently bewailing the fact that there was now no time to prepare the girl, for Joey could be a force with which to be reckoned, they saw that good lady bearing down on them. She held out her arms to Hilda and embraced her warmly.

“Hilda, my lamb, how are you? Jack said he thought you looked so much better,” she cried, her golden tones loud in the peaceful corridor. Much to Hilda’s amusement, Joey did not wait for an answer but turned to Ellie and dived straight in.

“And this is your ward. Jack told me all about her last night.” She held out her hand, examining the lovely face closely for any resemblance to Hilda, just as Jack had done the night before. “How do you do, Ellie? I’m Mrs Maynard. I live next door and my girls all attend the school, though one of them is actually a mistress here now. You must come over for afternoon tea one Saturday with any other new girls there might be.”

Although Joey was talking in French, having been warned by Jack of the girl’s nationality, Ellie looked in bewilderment at Hilda. She felt overpowered by this super-abundance of energy. Hilda herself no longer felt at all amused. She could have shaken her friend for her lack of sensitivity, barging in like this without fear or favour. Did she have no idea what it might mean to be new and scared? Could she not have waited until she had been given a little information? The trouble is, Hilda sighed to herself, we so often do turn new girls over to her, simply because she has the time to spend with them, and can relax with them more than I am allowed to do as Headmistress.

She stepped in to help Ellie. “Mrs Maynard is the wife of Dr Maynard who drove us up last night, chérie,” she offered quietly, and saw Joey’s eyebrows shoot up at the endearment. Ignoring her, she continued, “She was also the school’s very first pupil, and keeps in very close contact with us all. On top of that she is a famous authoress. I’ll lend you some of her books later on.”

“But not at all, Hilda,” cried Joey. “I shall naturally let her have signed copies. I have plenty to spare.” Hilda’s lips twitched at this generosity – but then thinned as Joey turned to her and added, “After all, she’s one of the family now, Hilda, since she’s your ward. And if you need any hints and tips about being guardian to a young girl – well, you know where to….

Her words trailed away as she met Hilda’s impassive gaze. She suddenly blushed fierily at this silent scrutiny, but, before she could make amends to her old friend and former teacher, Ellie rushed into the fray. However, remembering the argument with Sister Pauline, she was haughtily polite rather than revealing her anger.

“Madame has no need, but no need at all, of any help, Madame Maynard. She is the most wonderful guardian anyone could wish for and knows just what to do to help me. She has been so very good to me and I love her so much already, after only a few weeks. Please do not worry about us. We are very happy together, you know.”

Hilda could have wished that Ellie had not revealed any information about them at all, but her lips twitched again at Joey’s mortification. She remembered Ellie’s vow to be her champion. It seemed the girl had meant it. Though perhaps she needed to learn to curb her enthusiasm – it would do her credibility with her schoolfellows no good all if she were seen to be championing the Headmistress.

“Thank you, Ellie, my dear, for jumping to my defence,” she said quietly, laying a restraining hand on the girl’s arm, for Ellie was glaring ferociously at Joey, who was in turn looking very discomforted. “But Mrs Maynard has eleven children of her own and also several wards, so she has considerable experience. I’m sure she meant well – didn’t you, Joey?” she finished, laying heavy emphasis on her last words.

Joey blushed fierily again. She might have a yard or two of children and wards, but Hilda had been guiding young girls for many a long day and knew all there was to know about them. This young girl was correct – Hilda needed no help from anyone at all. And as her own sensitivity awoke, Joey observed the other two more closely and became aware of the loving bond between them, for it was almost tangible. How long had Hilda known this girl? Why had she kept so quiet about her? There seemed to be some deep mystery here that would be tempting to unravel – but perhaps it might be better to wait. Hilda could be an implacable foe.

She flashed an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry, Hilda. That was unforgiveable of me. Ellie is quite right. You’ve helped more young girls than I’ve had hot dinners. You will be a perfect guardian – she could have none better and she’s a very lucky girl. I remember how you helped me through a thing or two when I was Ellie’s age.” She glanced at her watch. “I’ll leave you to it. I must get back. Lunch at half past twelve, don’t forget.” She flashed another smile and walked jauntily away down the corridor.

Hilda put a gentle arm round Ellie’s shoulders and was surprised to feel her trembling with anger. She drew her close. “Ellie, ma petite, calme-toi. Mrs Maynard was only trying to welcome you to the school. She could help you a great deal once you get to know her. Indeed, one of her wards is in your class.”

“But me, I do not think I like her, Madame,” said Ellie through clenched teeth. “She seems to be a person who thinks she knows more than anyone else.”

Hilda groaned inwardly. What a start! She smiled down encouragingly at her ward. “She’s not really like that, Ellie. She’s very loving and giving, and gets on well with the girls here. You will grow to like her, I promise.”

Jamais, thought Ellie savagely to herself. Never! Madame Maynard had dared to imply her guardian was not good enough – when she had done so much and loved her so much and sorted out all her problems. Why, she had even given her Persephone, now sadly languishing on her own back in Norfolk! To Ellie, her guardian was perfection itself. The girl had heard all Hilda’s words of warning about people’s failings, but had not really absorbed their truth. She worshipped her for all she had done and could see no fault in her. Just let anyone else dare to criticise her….

Leading her back to the study so they could find their coats for church, Hilda sighed, both at Ellie’s intransigeance and at the hero worship. She understood why Ellie felt that way, but there was going to be trouble one day, unless she could change the girl’s attitude. For she knew well she was no plaster saint, was as flawed as the next person.That pedestal! How she hated it! Not only was it a lonely place, it was a dangerous one, when there was an emotional adolescent in the mix.

#37:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 8:15 pm
    —
Oh dear - Hilda could really do without that, couldn't she? Joey was trying to be helpful but had forgotten just who she was talking to - as though Hilda would need advice on guiding young girls. Rolling Eyes A great pity that Ellie had to hear that - should her attitude toward Joey continue she will find it difficult when School starts.


Thanks Mary.

#38:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 8:30 pm
    —
I do hope Hilda will be able to convince Ellie to soften what looks as if it might be an implacable attitude towards Joey, or sparks could really fly. Mind you, Joey really did rush in where angels fear to tread there, didn't she?

Poor Ellie - I can well imagine her feeling overpowered by Joey's exuberance. And of course she would fire up at what she saw to be an implied criticisim of Hilda, too. But I loved the way she stood on her dignity in her response, rather than 'exploding' as she had done with her aunt - that certainly showed her growing maturity. But how confused she must be feeling once again, too.

And poor Hilda indeed - she needed this particular situation like a hole in the head. But I have every faith that she will be able to do what's needed to calm Ellie, and at the same time to persuade her that she will only earn herself trouble with her schoolmates if she 'champions' Hilda in front of them the way she just did in front of Joey.

Thanks, Mary - this promises to be yet another fascinating thread in what is already showing signs of becoming quite a challenging term for Hilda, and indeed for Ellie, too. As for Joey......!

#39:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 8:45 pm
    —
Joey deserved everything she got then. And then some.

#40:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 9:15 pm
    —
Silly Joey but well done Ellie!

Thanks Mary.

#41:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 11:02 pm
    —
Oh dear, that was unfortunate, to put it mildly. At least Jo realised how badly she'd got it wrong (and I rather like the fact that she's just a bit afraid of Hilda!), but Ellie isn't going to change her mind easily.
I forsee squalls ahead. However wonderful a Head Hilda is, there are going to be times when she has to make unpopular decisions and when Ellie is going to hear her being criticised. Besides, Hilda wants to be loved as a person, not as some idealised icon. How right she is about that pedestal:
Quote:
Not only was it a lonely place, it was a dangerous one, when there was an emotional adolescent in the mix.


Reminds me of when I started teaching at the school where my children were already pupils. Checking that it was ok with them before I accepted the job, I asked them how they'd react the first time they heard me being called an old cow, or similar. Son (aged 12): I'd ignore them; daughter (15) I'd thump them!

BTW, what do Jo and Jack think Hilda's been up to?? Nosy pair!

#42:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Wed Apr 04, 2007 11:19 pm
    —
Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful! Very Happy

I'm so pleased to see more of this, Mary. Ellie is such a super creation - entirely convincing, and so lovable! It will be intriguing to watch her continue to develop. And the bond between her and Hilda is beautiful. Joey had better watch her step, I think! In fact, Ellie's defence of Hilda is quite reminiscent of Jo's own behaviour to anyone who didn't seem to like the Robin, so many years before. At least Jo has the sense to admit she's in the wrong. I hope she can find some patience and tact when it comes to unravelling the 'mystery'!

So many lovely moments over these few posts, particularly the banter between Hilda and Ellie - and Hilda's aside to Nell, which was simple but very moving. I don't suppose Hilda will be free of the nightmares and despair for long, but this respite must be very welcome, allowing her to rejoice in her memories of Nell instead of fearing them. I'm pleased to see the origami butterflies making a reappearance as well!

And, as before, it's all so beautifully written. Not for the first time, I find myself wishing it was in a book, not on a computer - it's perfect bedtime reading and I would dearly love to be able to curl up under the covers and immerse myself in the story. I'm doing my best, but the laptop just isn't the same!

Quote:
“But then I would end up with one leg more long than the other,” said Ellie, tongue very much in cheek. “Better to pull all the two of them, it seems to me, ma très chère Madame.”

*snort* Brilliant! Laughing

Lovely to see this back and catch up on it.
Merci, cherie.

#43:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Apr 05, 2007 12:54 am
    —
Oh Joey! Both feet in it up to your neck! But at least in the face of Hilda's 'impassive gaze' she did realise the absolute unnecessary stupidity of her suggestion......

Ellie's reaction was so typically adolesccent - complete and total support of Hilda, and an equally complete and total rejection of Joey's point of view. But her restraint does show that she has matured a little.

I too share Hilda's disquiet about Ellie's very understandable attitude. That pedestal is lonely and dangerous and Ellie's hero-worship could cause problems between herself and the other girls, and possibly between her and Hilda if Hilda has to do anything that Ellie might see as inappropriate or unworthy of her.

Thank you Mary

#44:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Thu Apr 05, 2007 7:55 am
    —
Well well well - it seems that Joey really hasn't made a particularly good first impression Wink

And yet she was quick to apologise to Hilda and admit her mistake - it's a shame really that Hilda didn't get time beforehand to warn her (or Ellie, or both!) about what to expect from the other.

Poor Hilda up on that pedestal alone. But I'm hoping Vivien will arrive soon and be able to provide some relief from what seems to be becoming a rather intense situation.

#45:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Apr 05, 2007 2:31 pm
    —
Brilliant, Mary !
Joey has all the tact of a dead jellyfish sometimes ! Rolling Eyes

I am glad - and not at all surprised - that Ellie jumped so readily into the fray, but Joey will have to work very hard to recoup her loss of grace with Ellie , won`t she ?
How I shall enjoy that Wink

#46:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Apr 06, 2007 3:50 am
    —
It was lovely seeing Hilda feeling so right at her return, and her banter with Ellie over "these so terrible English proverbs."

I'm disappointed in Joey, though. I'm wouldn't be surprised to see her anxious to see Hilda after her absence, overly bouncy for someone like Ellie, and of course perpetually curious, but wouldn't think she'd make this kind of crack except as a joking throwaway line -- and never with the ward in question present.

That said, Ellie's reaction is very realistic.

*hopes things don't escalate*

#47:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Apr 08, 2007 7:46 pm
    —
After the Service, Hilda was engulfed in a warm hug from Ian, and returned it wholeheartedly before standing back to search his face, much as she had done during the Service.

“You look so much better, Ian,” she remarked softly. The colour had returned to his cheeks and the pain and distress were gone from his green eyes.

“So do you, Hilda,” he replied equally softly, although like others he could see clear evidence of continuing frailty in her clear-cut face. He knew from his sister how ill Hilda had been in the convent and he now added gravely, “But I would like to see a little more pink in those white cheeks – and the hollows filled out some.”

“I’m fine, Ian,” she said firmly. “Your sister and Pauline made very sure of that.” She turned the conversation away from herself by putting her arm round Ellie and drawing her forward. “Ian, I would like you to meet my ward, Ellie. Ma chérie, this is Mr Stuart, and he is the brother of Mother Abbess.”

Ian heard the love in the beautiful voice and saw it shining in the keen eyes, but it came as no surprise to him, for Hilda had given his sister leave to tell him all about Ellie. She knew he would be told everything, but she also knew he could be trusted. Ian was a man of his word.

Ellie meanwhile had been watching Ian closely while he had been talking to Hilda and had noted the remarkable eyes he shared with his sister. But now, when she shook hands, she realised something. Whereas the nun’s eyes seemed to probe and plumb the depths of one’s soul, this man’s regard was gentle, and rested on one with great kindness. She felt instantly drawn to him, and this made her more open than usual.

“Mère told me all about your accident, Monsieur” she blurted out. “How Madame was so very brave and saved your life and nearly lost her own.”

“Ellie,” gasped Hilda in horror. “That’s not true, child. I didn’t….”

Ian laid a quieting hand on her arm. “Sh, Hilda, the child is right.” He looked at Ellie. “My sister told you nothing but the truth, my dear. Without your guardian I would not be standing here now, talking to you. She is a very courageous lady.”

Hilda tried to speak but Ellie silenced her simply by turning to her, her vivid face suffused with love. “I know that, Monsieur Stuart. She is indeed brave and generous and so many other things. Moi aussi, elle m’a sauvée la vie– she has saved my own life as well.”

Tears sprang into Hilda eyes and she shook her head at what she saw as Ellie’s exaggeration. But Ian had found a like-minded soul and now said teasingly, “We should form a society, Ellie. The Adore Miss Annersley Society. You and I can be the founder members.”

Ellie nodded, her eyes shining like stars at his initiative, while Hilda drew herself up and said, in her most freezing tones, “Do that, and I put you both on Head’s Report. And that, Ellie, my child, is no laughing matter, I assure you.”

Ian winked at Hilda and leaned forward to whisper in Ellie’s ear. “I can see it will have to be a secret society, infant.”

Ellie giggled, but then suddenly something struck her. She said quietly, “AMAS. That seems like a good name for such a society, Monsieur, if you remember your Latin.”

Ian realised with sudden embarrassment what she meant and risked a look at Hilda as he remembered his proposal, but all he saw in her eyes was hidden laughter. He relaxed and nodded. “Amo, amas, amat…. Mmmm! It does indeed seem like a good name, Ellie. Amas - you love. For what is an adoration society for, tell me, but to express one’s love for the person so adored?” He paused and then asked confidingly, “Do you think my sister would join?”

She considered and then smiled. “Me, I think they would all join, Monsieur. They are so very fond of her, you know.”

Hilda was secretly longing to laugh out loud at such childish idiocy, but she had realised something which gave her pause. This kindly man had been instantly accepted by Ellie, who trusted so few people. He seemed to have known instinctively what would appeal to the girl, and she was as animated as Hilda had ever seen her, certainly more so than she had been with Joey.

Here was the father she had never had, thought Hilda to herself with a start. Here was someone to be teased, to have secrets with – someone in whose presence she could relax and be comfortable. For Ian would make no demands, nor would he freeze her out as her father had done, for he was an uncomplicated man and imbued with great kindliness and understanding. It was something Hilda had not expected and she felt a great rush of warmth towards Ian. Yet again, she saw God’s hand hovering over them all.

“Are you free this afternoon, Ian?” she asked quietly. He nodded. “Well, we’re due at Freudesheim for Mitagessen, but why not come over for Kaffee and Kuchen about sixteen o’clock and you can get to know Ellie a little better?”

“I’ll bring the Kuchen,” he offered with a delighted laugh, “and you provide the Kaffee.”

“Done!” she said and they went their separate ways, Hilda with intense gratitude in her heart for Ian’s gentle nature, Ian with a quiet and peaceful love in his heart for Hilda. He knew all that she had done for Ellie and hoped he would be given the chance to help her with the girl.

He was still aware of a deep sadness that this generous and gracious woman could not love him, but he had more than most. He had her friendship, her trust. And he had a feeling that her ward was going to draw them all even closer together. He, Kate, Hilda and Ellie - a quartet knit together by bonds of deep affection and tenderness. And three of them would be founder members of AMAS! With a chuckle he went on his way, a wicked smile lighting up those startling emerald eyes.

#48:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Apr 08, 2007 8:11 pm
    —
That was just beautiful through and through, from the easy exchanges between Ian and Hilda to the instant acceptance of Ian and Ellie for each other - indeed the father figure which she has always missed. I can foresee that he will be another 'refuge' for her if school is too bewildering and Hilda not immediately available.

And as for the idea of AMAS - the notion itself is wonderful, but Ellie's instant choice of a name and the reason for it shows both the affection which she and others so clearly hold for Hilda, and that penchant for wit which she is already showing and which is such a delight to her guardian.

There is so much that is reassuring here and at the same time, we know that Ian will be constantly on the alert for Hilda's well being as well as for Ellie's.

I'm looking forward to that Kaffee and Kuchen - and to seeing what Ellie has made of their lunch date with Joey, too.

Thanks, Mary - a very satisfying piece, with the promise of so much more to come.

#49:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Apr 08, 2007 9:25 pm
    —
That was lovely, and I think it's a very good thing that Ellie has taken to Ian - I have the feeling she is going to need somewhere to run to when she's upset and unable to contact Hilda - after all, she's not going to want to speak with Joey, is she?


Thanks Mary.

#50:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Apr 08, 2007 9:56 pm
    —
Ian's uncomplicated niceness is so soothing, and I have a feeling he's going to get a lot more important to Ellie. I wonder how hard she's going to find it when Hilda has to withdraw a little as school begins - she can't very well go around glowing with love, after all, and Ellie's own fierce and passionate affection is going to have to be controlled in public, which she'll find really difficult.

Shame that she's taken so violently against Jo, and for a remark which, while supremely tactless, was, I felt, meant as a sort of joke.

#51:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sun Apr 08, 2007 10:20 pm
    —
I'd forgotten about Ian but he is so lovely and so just what Ellie needed here that I'm left wondering just how I managed to forget about him. And that if I ever get bored of being happily single (something I don't see happening) I will be needing to find a man like him.

#52:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Mon Apr 09, 2007 5:41 am
    —
I'm so glad that Ellie has taken such a shine to Ian - and that she's discovered not all the people on the Platz are quite like Joey. It's a relief that Ian has recovered so well from the accident and is able to take up his former role. I'm sure many others would have missed him in that time.

And the AMAS! What a stroke of absolute genius - the perfect appropriateness of the name is very clever.

Quote:
Ian winked at Hilda and leaned forward to whisper in Ellie’s ear. “I can see it will have to be a secret society, infant.”


I laughed out loud at that line Laughing

#53:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Apr 09, 2007 5:46 am
    —
That was wonderful Mary. Am curious as to what Ellie makes of lunch with Joey and it was refreshing to meet someone who didn't automatically worship Joey on meeting though was glad to see Joey apologise for her tactlessness

#54:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Apr 09, 2007 4:33 pm
    —
Oh, wonderful! And Ian will be so good for Ellie.

#55:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Apr 09, 2007 5:16 pm
    —
Two lovely installments for me to catch up on Mary, and what installments they were!

Poor Ellie, overwhelmed by Joey. She is going to have to learn that sometimes you have to restrain yourself - but it certainly seems like Jo has yet to learn that lesson herself. Poor Hilda - what is to come in the future?

And the advent of Ian - someone who is apparently able to reach the inner heart of Ellie, someone who she responds to immediately, another friend - and that important thing - a father figure. She has so many caring women in her life, that it is right she have a man she can look up to, and who more perfect than Ian, who knows many of her other friends.

Thank you Mary - that was superb.

#56:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Apr 09, 2007 6:22 pm
    —
Mary,
I did enjoy this so very much !
Trust Ellie to pick up on the "amas" so very quickly !

I look forward to more in due course Smile

#57:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Apr 10, 2007 10:28 am
    —
How lovely and what an unexpected gift for Ellie after the meeting with Jo. I loved the idea of the acronym AMAS and its four founder members.....

Ian is delightful, and he will be able to give Ellie a paternal kindliness and understanding that she has missed so far in her life. And I think he will find that Hilda's friendship and trust are great things to have in his life.

Thank you Mary.

#58:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Apr 10, 2007 8:08 pm
    —
Thank you so much for the lovely comments about Ian, but now back to Joey for the moment...

Dinner at Freudesheim, a little later, was not the unalloyed pleasure it should have been, and both Hilda and Ellie lost the good humour they had found in Ian’s company. When they arrived, Ellie shrank back against Hilda, for the room appeared to be full of people and noise. Due to her upbringing, she was a solitary child on the whole and found large crowds of people difficult to handle, despite her years at boarding school. Hilda saw her problem at once and drew her down to a corner couch where she could observe the room quietly.

“Take your time, petite,” Hilda whispered. “They’re all the daughters of Dr and Mrs Maynard – and that little boy is one of their sons. He’s had mumps so wasn’t able to return to school with his brothers. They have eleven children altogether, plus of course the wards she mentioned - and the tiny girl over there is their adopted daughter.”

Ellie nestled close to Hilda and observed the room. Apart from Dr Maynard, Hilda and Ellie herself, the others in the room were all youngsters. The youngest girl, the adopted daughter, was crawling all over Dr Maynard, who was lying on the floor and growling like a bear, while three others were playing board games with the young boy. But then, all at once, the door opened and a girl of Ellie’s own age entered the room and walked over to the couch to greet Hilda.

“Good afternoon, Miss Annersley,” she said politely. “I hope you have had a good holiday.”

“I have indeed, Erica, my dear. Thank you for asking. And I know I have no need to ask if you enjoyed yours,” smiled Hilda. Erica returned the smile and glanced at Ellie. Hilda saw her chance and took it. “Erica, this is Ellie Drake. She is due to start at the school on Tuesday and will be in your form. Ellie, child, this is one of the Maynards’ wards, Erica Standish.”

Ellie relaxed, for this girl had a pleasant face. Also, she felt kinship with another ward. “I hope you’re as lucky in your guardians as I am in mine,” she said shyly. Erica started and glanced at Hilda for an explanation.

“Ellie is my ward, Erica,” explained Hilda softly, then smiled understandingly, for Erica’s face registered total amazement. “And she is rather nervous about being here. I wonder… could you explain to her some of the things she needs to know about your form, while I go and have a word with Joey in the kitchen.”

Nothing loath, having been brought up to politeness, Erica took Hilda’s place and turned to Ellie with a friendly smile. “Now, what would you like to know? Our form mistress is Miss Derwent, who also happens to teach some Senior English, as well as Miss Annersley. You’ll like her. And…”

Seeing that Ellie was listening avidly to Erica, Hilda slipped out of the room and along to the kitchen, where Joey and Anne were putting the finishing touches to the meal. Joey blushed again when she met Hilda’s eyes across the table. The latter smiled rather grimly. She took her friend lightly by the arm and led her over to the window, out of earshot of Anna.

Joey gulped. “Hilda, I’m sorry for decrying your ability to….”

“That’s not why I’m here, Joey,” interrupted Hilda softly but firmly. “It’s Ellie. I want you to go easy with her. You know you’re a regular question mark – but, please, don’t act like that with her again today. She’s grieving, my friend, grieving very badly. She has lost everything she once loved. Be gentle, very gentle, or she will fly at you as she did earlier – or else just retreat into herself.”

She paused and took a deep breath. “Remember what I was like just after Nell’s death, Joey? I was an open wound. Well, under that fierce exterior, Ellie is in a worse state even than I was. And the wound is so recent that she is still reeling in shock. She has nothing and no one now, except for….. ”

“Except for you, my dear,” interrupted Joey softly. “And I can see already how much you love her - and how much that love is returned. But where did you…?”

“No, Joey,” said Hilda, her mellow voice sharp. “No explanations. I’m sorry, but all you need to know is that her father died just before Christmas, and she has no one else except an aunt who is a Sister in the Convent in Norfolk, and is also her guardian. Her mother died when she was just four. My role in all this is private, known only to Ellie herself and to me. It has nothing to do with anyone else here, not even my oldest friends.”

Hilda was at her stateliest and most impressive. Joey knew she meant exactly what she had said and that nothing further would be forthcoming. She accepted – and bided her time. Every child who was in trouble came to her, eventually. Why should Ellie be any different? After all, Hilda was Headmistress, with many demands on her time….

However, Hilda was all too aware of Joey’s thought processes – after all, she had known her long enough. But an uncomfortable feeling was stealing over her. Could it be that Joey was jealous? Admittedly, she was usually the one who took orphans and other distressed souls under her wing and mothered them? Did she feel left out because it was Hilda doing the mothering for once? Or was it just that Joey felt she had to jump in and sort things out in Ellie’s case as in every other? Did she give no credence to anyone else’s nurturing gifts, especially one who had never been in such a position before? Or was it simple curiosity – the need to know all there was to know? Well, not this time!

She softened her voice. “Joey, leave Ellie be. Constantly asking her questions will only alienate her. She keeps things very much to herself and only ventures out from her shell when she feels safe. Let her come to you, not the other way round. If she wants you to know about her background and what has happened to her, she will tell you – if you don’t force her. But her secrets are safe with me and I will not reveal them.” A beguiling note crept into her voice. “Play nice, Joey. I don’t want a rift between my ward and one of my oldest friends before she has been here five minutes.”

Joey leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek. “I’m sorry, Hilda. I’m being a pain, aren’t I?” Hilda surveyed the soft, dark eyes and nodded – this was far too important to her and she would not prevaricate.

Keep an eye on both of them for me, Nell. You know what Joey is like, but Ellie will not be forced and I’m scared of how she will react. Joey means well but her curiosity and her desire to jump in and help in each and every situation rather get in the way. And if she does feel jealous…….

#59:  Author: LizzieLocation: A little village on the Essex/Suffolk border PostPosted: Tue Apr 10, 2007 8:33 pm
    —
Mary, I haven't been with this story from the beginning, and I haven't yet found the time to sit down and read it all in one go, but I've been reading bits here and there, and I just wanted to tell you that I love the way you write. Thank you, this story is really, really lovely.

#60:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Tue Apr 10, 2007 8:34 pm
    —
This is great and has so much depth and compassion. I'm glad Ellie felt comfortable with Erica especially when they'll be in the same form and Hilda needed to say what she did, I only hope Joey will listen and not butt in though it must be a little hard for her when she is usually the one everyone goes to to find someone who doesn't. I only hope she listens to her and respects Ellie's privacy. I can understand completely why Hilda said what she did cos Joey isn't exactly the soul of discretion

#61:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Apr 10, 2007 9:18 pm
    —
That was definitely the right warning for Hilda to give to Joey about Ellie - we can only hope that Joey's normal innate common sense, and usual sensitivity will outweigh her curiosity and even what could indeed appear to be jealousy of Hilda's relationship with the girl here. And somehow, I suspect that if she bides her time, then Ellie will tell her more when she is ready to do so.

I'm glad, too, to see that Ellie has taken to Erica - the latter is in a position to be a real help to her, and, too, to possibly be the friend Ellie so desperately needs among her own age group. Reserved she may be, but I see a little spark there, and I wouldn't be surprised to see Ellie confiding more of her situation to Erica more quickly than she will to others. After all, they *are* both wards, even though their situations are somewhat different.

And Hilda still turns instinctively to Nell, doesn't she, asking her protection for the so-special relationship between Ellie and herself - lovely.

Thanks, Mary - as always, you have given us a variety of things to ponder on.

#62:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Apr 10, 2007 9:55 pm
    —
Joey would be wise to heed Hilda's words - should she try to force Ellie Hilda will not be gentle. Glad that Erica is the same age and in the same Form - the two seemed to bond immediately.



Thanks Mary

#63:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 12:53 am
    —
Hilda knows Joey so very well doesn't she? And normally Joey's sensitivity to others and her awareness of their needs would allow her to recognise the need to be gentle with Ellie and wait, and hopefully this is what will happen. Perhaps Joey herself is feeling somewhat insecure at the moment and that is why she feels a little threatened by Hilda's happy relationship with Ellie. But she does recognise the importance of what Hilda says to her.

And how lovely that she consigns both Joey and Ellie to Nell's care.

#64:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 2:37 am
    —
I am very glad that Erica and Ellie are getting along well together - that will make the first day at school much easier for Ellie, when she'll have to do without her Hilda.

Joey's reaction to Hilda's talk was very interesting - is it really that shocking to her that someone else is taking in a ward? I really hope that she isn't getting jealous - though I'm sure Hilda will take steps if she thinks that Joey is likely to be any sort of harm to Ellie.

Thanks Mary

#65:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 3:32 pm
    —
A very interesting post and wonderful as always.

Thank you Mary

#66:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 6:11 pm
    —
Wow. That was brilliant Mary. I can really identify with Ellie's not liking the crowded room, but with a bit of support, she got there. And meeting up with Erica could well prove to be a blessing.

I do hope that Jo learns to tread softly round Ellie - it will be a long time before she decides to trust her, if she ever does. I do hope that over time she does come to understand the loving heart of Joey - while she may never become one of Ellie's close confidant's, I'm sure that Ellie could benefit from her perspective. And what will Ellie think of her storybooks? Will the encounter with the Author put her off the stories, or will she give one of them a go, and find that there is something in them for her?

How perceptive Hilda is - I'm left wondering if Jo's jealousy/curiosity/sense of abandonment will come between Jo and Ellie again before all settles down.

Thank you Mary - a most thought provoking installment

#67:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 8:16 pm
    —
A little later, Ellie found herself seated at the dining table between Hilda and Erica, Joey opposite and Dr Maynard at the head of the table, the others scattered around. After they had all been served soup, Joey smiled at Ellie.

“You see fewer than half the family here today, Ellie. My boys have all gone back to school in England, except little Geoff here, and our older girls are all off on their own lawful pursuits. You know, you should come over one Saturday for tea and a chat, and perhaps play with Marie Claire. Maybe when Erica comes over…. Did I hear Hilda say you would be in the same form? No, Geoff, you can’t have any more soup – there isn’t any!” She turned and frowned at her youngest son, who was very lively now he was on the road to recovery.

Ellie, who had always longed for a brother or sister, shuddered at the thought of living surrounded by so many others. Hilda felt it and grasped her hand comfortingly, guessing what an ordeal this was for her. There had been no pleasant way of refusing the invitation but it had been a mistake where Ellie was concerned, especially after the contretemps that morning. Joey’s attempts to make the girl feel welcome were having the opposite effect, because they focused all the attention on her and made her uncomfortable.

Hilda looked across at Jack, who had Cecil beside him, and threw in a question about their Christmas celebrations. This kept the conversation going through the main course, all the children chipping in with their accounts, and then Hilda managed to turn the talk to school, and Cecil, Erica and Felicity were soon all giving Ellie hints and tips about it, which she stored away to be taken out and examined later. Coffee was then served in the Saal, but Ellie found herself dragged off upstairs by Erica, who wanted to get to know this quiet French girl a little better. Hilda breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed a little – only to find Jack’s eyes assessing her over the rim of his coffee cup.

“How do you feel now?” he asked abruptly, noting yet again that ever-present fragility.

“I told you, Jack, I’m fine,” she answered firmly. “In fact, I intend to begin my early morning visits to the chapel again now my feet are recovered – at least, I do until the snow arrives.”

Jack nodded to himself. “As I told you, I had planned to get you over to the San to take a proper look at you, since you were my patient after you tried to do away with yourself on that mountain. But as you’re here, how about I give you a quick once over now, instead?”

She gazed at him in silence for so long that he began to feel uncomfortable. But remembering her thoughts last night she sighed and gave in gracefully. “If it will make you happy, my dear…. I can assure you I’ve been very well-looked after in the convent. I have been truly brow-beaten and bullied. But – as you say, I am your patient.”

After he had checked her over carefully and asked her endless questions about her appetite, her sleeping habits and especially her headaches, which she acknowledged still gave her some problems, he decided to look at her feet. He groaned at the sight of all those ugly scars and then searched her eyes.

“Are you sure these don’t bother you?” She smiled, a tender smile which he found hard to understand, not knowing about her dream. She shook her head.

“No, Jack, they’re fine. I admit to a bit of a shock even now when I remove my shoes and see them, because they do look rather unappealing, don’t they?” She laughed. “But who is going to see them, apart from me? No, they don’t bother me most of the time. If I spend too long on them, they feel a little raw but rest soon puts them right. I’ve padded the streets of London a couple of times these holidays, you know.”

He gawped. “But – I don’t understand.” He shook his head. “Feet injured in this way should take months to recover.” She continued to smile down at him, without saying anything. What would be the point? He would never understand, unlike Mother Abbess. “But I guess I can’t stop you if you really feel they don’t hurt.”

He returned to his seat and she sat down near him, waiting. He looked at her and said bluntly, “I’m still worried. You look as though a gust of wind would blow you over. You’re too thin, and you still appear weary.” He caught her exasperated face. “It’s okay, I’m not about to start laying down the law, love. But I do want you to promise you’ll start taking a little more care of yourself, get enough to eat and not work too hard. No late nights in the Study.”

She shook her head. “I can’t promise that, Jack. Sometimes there is work that needs to be done.” She paused and added sadly, “And, sometimes, it is I who needs the work, to keep my thoughts at bay.”

He reached over and clasped her hand gently. “I know, Hilda, I know. Just… try, I beg you, or I’ll set Gwynneth on you. You’re not strong – and Mother Abbess worries about you as much as we do. When you’re tempted to drive yourself too hard, and our words have no effect, just think of what Nell herself would say to you.”

She shook her head, closer to tears than she would have cared to admit, and they both rose to their feet.....

#68:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 8:21 pm
    —
Poor Jack, he's dealing in a realm which he cannot deal with here, and has no idea what he's asking about.

And Jo needs to learn to hold her tongue.

Well done Hilda for managing to feild it all off onto something different.

And I hope that Erica starts to make inroads into friendship with Ellie.

Thanks Mary, how is this going to progress?

#69:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 9:59 pm
    —
I've so frequently been irritated when Joey has taken over the pastoral role which is rightly Hilda's, it demeans her 'nurturing abilities' a bit, but there is no way she's going to be allowed to do that here! No substitute will do for Ellie.
Nice that she and Erica have an instant fellow-feeling, Ellie will need one or two good friends.
And Hilda is still so fragile, isn't she. At least she recognises that her impulse to overwork is sometimes driven by her own need, but the thought that Nell is no longer there to stop her is bound to drive a knife into her heart. Jack can't really understand, of course, but he is doing his best to care for her.

#70:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Apr 11, 2007 11:57 pm
    —
Jack's motives are sound as Hilda recognises -even as she also realises that he doesn't comprehend the realms in which she has been walking. And she does accept that he is being sensible.

Poor Ellie: the sheer weight and presence of all those people around her, and she can't do anything about it. That would be unbearable - but at least she and Erica are able to have some time to themselves, and Hilda was able to deflect the attention away from her.

#71:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Apr 12, 2007 6:06 am
    —
I wanted to shake Joey there - with her normal empathy and feeling for the girls couldn't she realise that Ellie was someone that needed time and wouldn't be able to cope with her (Joey's) normal friendly approach? At least Hilda was able to shiled her somewhat.

Pleased Jack is looking after Hilda - but that so sad point whan Hilda admitted that sometimes it is neccesary for her to work late - to keep the demons at bay. Crying or Very sad


Thanks Mary.

#72:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Apr 12, 2007 6:54 am
    —
I`m glad Joey has agreed to back off for a while.

Poor Ellie, being catapulted into the hurly-burly noise of a large family ! On occasion I have wanted to exit the room myself when all four of mine have been chattering like starlings Laughing

Jack is being a sweetie , and I hope he gives Joey a talking to as well, when she inevitably discusses it all with him.

#73:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Apr 12, 2007 9:17 pm
    —
I'm glad that Joey did manage to control her exuberant tactics somewhat there, as otherwise, she might have alienated Ellie from her permanently. I did sympathise with Ellie's bewilderment at being thrust into the bosom of a large and chattering family that way - thank goodness Erica was able to carry her off so they could continue their initial conversation in peace.

And while Hilda may chafe somewhat at Jack's concern for her, she knows that he only has her wellbeing at heart - and her admission that sometimes her need for hard work is to keep her loneliness at bay is so honest that Jack couldn't fail to recognise this. But it's good to know he will be looking out for her as the term gathers speed.

Thanks, Mary - I'll be looking foward to hearing what happens next.


Last edited by Elder in Ontario on Fri Apr 13, 2007 12:40 pm; edited 1 time in total

#74:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 4:00 am
    —
Thank you Mary
This is as lovely as ever and such beautiful writing.
I do hope there is not going to be serious trouble between Joey and Ellie though glad to see Hilda has the upper hand.

#75:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 12:17 pm
    —
Mary,
I've just caught up with this in one go - what can I say it is fantastic. Thank you! Very Happy

#76:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 3:46 pm
    —
No doubt that Ellie is unused to being around so many chattering people - it must be such a shock after life at the convent and then her time alone with Hilda. Though she will be at school in the midst of a chattering crowd within the next few days, so perhaps it's good for her to be able to experience the mob, but then still have the quiet time with Hilda afterwards...

I'm glad that Jack is so careful of Hilda - so many are - and yet she's all too aware of that ever-present sadness and is already preparing her coping strategies for the next term.

Thanks Mary.

#77:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 7:41 pm
    —
Squirrel wrote:
Thanks Mary, how is this going to progress?

I'm open to suggestions, Squirrel! Hilda is keeping me very much in the dark these days. Laughing


....Hilda shook her head, closer to tears than she would have cared to admit, and they both rose to their feet. Jack guided her though the door and they returned to the Saal. Hilda paused abruptly in the doorway when she saw Joey sitting on the couch with Ellie. Erica was now on the floor playing with the younger ones. Hilda sighed – Ellie had retreated inside herself. Her head was down and she was pleating the material of her skirt between her fingers while Joey talked at her. Hilda had a sudden wild longing to shake the pair of them, while at the same time she had to restrain herself from rushing over to protect Ellie. But neither of those things would help anyone.

Jack heard the sigh and looked at Hilda. “Ellie, your ward….” he began. Hilda turned to look at him. “I can make a guess that she’s grieving.”

Hilda nodded. “I told Joey about her before we ate. She’s just lost her father, her home and everything she loves. So, yes, Jack, she’s grieving.”

“And she looks just the way you do – all eyes and far too thin. I think Gwynneth needs to keep an eye on both of you.”

Hilda spoke quietly, urgently. “I’ll keep an eye on her, Jack. Please don’t badger her, and don’t ask Gwynneth to badger her either. She’s very fragile mentally, very wounded, far more than you can know. I’ve warned Joey but I fear….”

She turned her eyes towards the couch and Jack saw what Hilda was trying to say. He was forced to admit that his wife’s breezy ways were not helping Ellie, for the girl was looking distinctly unhappy, and Joey seemed to be strangely unaware of it. Hilda’s quieter and more thoughtful approach to things was the right way with the sensitive Ellie. And he conceded that Hilda might not look after herself, but she would wear herself out making sure others were well. Ellie was safe, in more ways than one, with Hilda as her guardian.

“I’ll distract Joey while you soothe Ellie,” he said softly and she shot him a look of surprised gratitude before entering the room. Ellie was at her side in moments, pressing close. Hilda put an arm round her and searched her face, but the girl refused to meet her eyes.

“I was just giving her a couple of my books, Hilda,” said Joey brightly, as she rose from the couch and walked over to them. “And telling her how Erica came to be my ward, how we discovered Marie-Claire’s family and were able to adopt her.”

Hilda held Ellie tighter. Hearing about the train crash in which the little girl’s mother had been killed was just what Ellie did not need, after the way her own father had died. Hilda mentally kicked herself - very, very hard. She was the one at fault, not Joey. She should have made sure she passed that little detail on. Her own very private nature was hurting her ward, the one she had promised to love and protect. But it was too late now! The damage was done, and would somehow have to be rectified – but not right this minute.

She took the books Joey was holding out and forced herself to smile at her friend. “Thank you, Joey, both for the books and for the lovely meal. But I have things to do back at school so I hope you’ll forgive us if we run.”

“Would Ellie like to stay awhile if you’re going to be busy?” asked Joey amiably. “Erica is always glad of company her own age.”

Hilda felt Ellie move even closer and she shook her head. “Thanks, Joey, but I think she’s finding all the new faces rather nerve-racking after the long journey yesterday. She can sit quietly and rest while I’m working.”

She hustled the girl out of the door after a hasty round of farewells and they set off through the gardens back to school. Hilda looked at Ellie’s face and tried to read her expression but it was closed, her lips tight. Hilda sighed again.

“Ellie, chérie, I’m so sorry about that. It was all my fault, not Mrs Maynard’s. She didn’t know about your father’s accident or she certainly wouldn’t have spoken as she did. By keeping your secrets, we’re making things worse for you.” She waited but Ellie made no reply, her eyes staring down at the ground. Hilda slipped her arm though that of her ward and spoke softly. “Ma petite, please don’t hide it all away. You must tell me what upsets you, so we can make things better.”

But Ellie continued to stare at the ground as she walked, refusing to be drawn. It was not just that Madame Maynard had talked about the train crash – though that had hurt, deep inside. She had also asked her how this school compared to Ellie’s old one; had asked her where her home was now, how long she had known her guardian – so many questions! Why had she, Ellie, been so resistant to her, when she had had no trouble at all in pouring things out to Miss Knowles? Why did she feel she would be able to confide in Mr Stuart, and yet not in Madame Maynard?

Hilda spoke slowly, feeling her way. “I saw you getting on well with Erica back there. How would you like it if she was the one to look after you for the next few days, be your sheepdog? She could….”

She stopped. Ellie was shaking her head violently, her eyes wide as she looked up at her guardian. “Ellie, what on earth….?” She considered the girl. They had both ceased moving, were standing facing each other. “Are you worried you would have to see more of Mrs Maynard if you become friends with Erica?” Ellie just stared at her, panic in her eyes. “Child, I won’t force you, so don’t worry. But Mrs Maynard is no ogre, I promise you. She is loved by everyone in the school. And Erica could become a good friend and help you settle down with the others in your form.”

Ellie just shook her head again and Hilda groaned inwardly, but gave up for the moment. She could see that Ellie had taken more hurt from that meeting with Joey than she had realised. She dreaded to think what anguish had been awoken by the talk of rail crashes. Yet again she blamed herself, and determined to discover just what was going on inside the girl before the day was over, but for now she turned Ellie about and led her gently back to school.

Ellie, meanwhile, had seen that her guardian and the Maynards were very close, and she was worried that she might upset Madame if she said anything. But oh, how she longed to pour out her confusion and pain to her guardian.

#78:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 7:50 pm
    —
I want to kick Joey - she normally has great empathy - what's wrong with her? She's just made Ellie's start to the CS far, far worse than anything imaginable. And she's seriously upset Hilda. I really think Joey needs to be told of the damage she's done - hopefully it's been done inconsciously, though there is that jealousy...


Thanks Mary.

#79:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 8:19 pm
    —
Oh Poor Ellie. What a horrific thing for her to have to face. Why couldn't Erica and Ellie have stayed upstairs. At first I hoped that all would be OK, but obviously not.

And how like Hilda to assume as much of the blame as possible. I hope that Ellie finds she is able to confide her thoughts in Hilda at some point - there's more here than what we know I am sure.

Jo has been insensitive in the extreme, but at least Jack has been able to put a finger on what's wrong. I hope that he talks seriously to her when he gets the chance.

I find it most interesting hearing Ellies confusion about why she should find it so hard to open up to Jo, when Vivien and Ian became close friends from almost the first. I wonder what she will conclude when she has had more time to think it through.

Thanks Mary - looking forward to hearing more, as and when Hilda lets you know!

#80:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 8:24 pm
    —
Joey certainly could benefit from a quick kick here, couldn't she? And since she always prides herself so much on her ability to get under the skin of any girl, Chalet school pupil or otherwise, it's also very out of character for her. I'm sure she will be extremely upset when she realises just how much she has upset both Ellie and Hilda here. And she will do, because I think Jack will not scruple to point it out to her!

But for now, the damage has been done, and can only be undone by Hilda, with patience and tenderness. One has to feel so much for Ellie - clearly her conversation with Joey has aroused all sorts of memories and fears which Hilda has been working so hard to dispel. However, as she herself realises, Hilda and the Maynards are very close friends, and it's understandable that she would fear Hilda's reaction if she did what she really wants so desperately to do and pours out all her confusion to her guardian. How little she understands about Hilda yet - but here again, given all she's been through, that's not so surprising. And I do hope Hilda can convince her that if she becomes friendly with Erica, that doesn't automatically mean that she has to spend time with Joey as well - Erica could help her in so many ways.

I was really intrigued to see Jack's reaction when he saw just what was happening in his drawing room - and I also loved his realisation that with Hilda, Ellie was definitely in good hands, since she would spare herself no effort to ensure her ward's well being - even at the expense of her own well-being!

Thanks, Mary - I'll be waiting to see what happens next.

#81:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Fri Apr 13, 2007 11:17 pm
    —
Oh, pour it all out, Ellie, let Hilda help you! You are more important to her even than her old friends - but of course Ellie can't know that.
Jo just can't help herself, can she, she has to know all about everything and everyone, and yes, it would have helped if Hilda had told her a little more, but too late now, and Hilda shouldn't castigate herself, it is indeed true that the only person she will not look after is herself.
It'll be a shame if Ellie's antipathy to Jo puts her off seeing more of Erica, especially as she seems to get on fine with Jack. And how clearly he is seeing things at the moment!
I do hope Hilda managed to get through to Ellie before the end of the day.

#82:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Apr 14, 2007 1:23 am
    —
Oh dear, poor Ellie. If only Jo had waited and not tried to push things....

And poor Hilda too, as she now feels guilty about not having told Jo - but I'm not sure that Jo would have heeded even that at the moment. There must be a reason because she has been receptive and aware and a close and worthy friend of Hilda's until this meeting with Ellie.

I do hope that Ellie can become friendly with Erica; it would benefit them both.

And Jack of course Hilda will take the most excellent care of Ellie - who will in turn look after her guardian....but, for a man (I'm having a bad day!) that was very perspicacious....

Thank you Mary.

#83:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sat Apr 14, 2007 6:44 pm
    —
poor Ellie !
Sad
Poor Hilda, too, having to try to put all this right - not an easy task, I fear.


Sometimes I want to shake Joey; for one so sympathetic, she can , on occasion, fail to see what is in front of her face and blunders in like a well-meaning but clumsy rhinoceros.... Rolling Eyes

#84:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 12:28 am
    —
Oh no, it was so unfortunate that Joey chose such an early meeting with Ellie to talk about the train crash - and now Ellie will be racking it up as one more count against her... Hilda certainly has her work cut out here.

And it is a shame that Ellie feels that she has to withdraw from Erica so as to not be exposed to Joey again - hmmm, I wonder how Erica is going to take that once they get back to the school proper?

Thanks Mary

#85:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 7:51 pm
    —
Thank you for your comments but I'm afraid you're going to have to wait to find out about Joey. Laughing Back to others.....

Hilda was startled to find the front door of the school unlocked when she fitted in the key. But she was thrilled, when they crept cautiously in, to find no less a person than Gwynneth Lloyd standing in the large entrance hall, studying the mail laid out on the large cupboard. She swung round when she heard the noise, and if ever Gwynneth had had doubts about her place in her Headmistress’s heart, they were laid to rest as Hilda swooped down on her and clasped her in a bear hug with a delighted cry of “Gwynneth! It’s wonderful to see you again.”

How changed you are, thought Matey to herself as she felt those loving arms go round her. Mother Abbess has cracked you open and forced the love within to flow out over us all. You would never have done that before Nell died.

They stood back and surveyed each other with beaming smiles. “You look so well, Gwynneth,” remarked Hilda quietly. “The rest has done you good.”

“I’m not so sure the rest has done the same for you,” said Matey slowly. “You still look so white and thin.” Hilda did seem a lot less tense and ill than she had before Christmas, but there was still that air of fragility and vulnerability about her. Matey suspected there always would be now. Nell’s death had been one loss too many. Hilda’s soul would never recover completely, just change directon and soldier on patiently.

Hilda smiled tenderly. “But they took such good care of me, Gwynneth. They bullied me even more than you do.” Matey glared at her, causing her to laugh. “But I’m being very impolite. Gwynneth, I want you to meet someone very special.”

Aware at last that there was someone standing quietly by the door, Matey saw Hilda turn and draw forward this still figure. “Gwynneth, I’d like to present to you my ward, Ellie.”

Matey heard the wealth of pride and love in the beautiful voice and was stunned. A ward? From where? And since when? She examined this young girl closely as Hilda finished the introduction. “Ma chérie, I would like you to meet someone you will get to know very well indeed if you put so much as a foot wrong in this school. This is our Matron, Gwynneth Lloyd, and she is a force none can withstand, not even your Headmistress.”

Ellie held out her hand tentatively to the small, spare woman with the keen eyes. Would this woman also beleaguer her? Matey, however, shook the hand warmly and then turned to glare at Hilda and say glacially, “If you find me such a trial, why do you never do as you’re told? No wonder I have to resort to bullying.”

Ellie gaped – was she joking? Matey turned back to her and winked. “Your guardian is a very bad example to follow, my dear, for she always thinks she knows best. Now you look much more sensible, and I’m sure we’ll get on just fine. And if you want to know how to handle her, watch me very closely.”

Ellie suddenly giggled and relaxed, for she heard the teasing note in the sharp voice and saw the affection for Hilda in the pale blue eyes. Matey smiled at her complicitly and Hilda knew that these two would get on very well indeed. Matey had seen the neediness in the young girl.

Then, abruptly, Hilda’s breath caught in her throat for Ellie reached forward to kiss her on the cheek gently. Looking into the soft blue-grey eyes she said, almost wonderingly, “She may be a bad example to me, Matron, but I would follow Madame to the ends of the earth. You have no idea, absolument aucune idée, how very good she has been to me. Without her, my life would now be so very empty.”

In that instant, Matey saw what they meant to each other. She was moved to tears by the love lighting up Hilda’s eyes as she smiled back at Ellie. And by the devotion for Hilda that burned like a living flame in the girl. Something very special had happened this Christmas, she realised, and her Headmistress had found a new purpose in life. She watched as Hilda drew the girl close for a moment, then asked gently, “Would your life be so very empty if I left you alone with Matron just for a little while, chérie? Think you can put up with her insults?”

Ellie gazed at her a long moment, but must have found reassurance, for she turned to look at Matey, gazed another long moment, and then smiled, a smile that broke through the gravity in the vivid eyes and lit up her face with mischief. “I can, just so long as she does not insult you, Madame. If she does that, I will have to find some insults of my own, and me, I can be so very insulting in French.”

Hilda laughed out loud and pulled the girl closer to give her a hug. “You almost tempt me to stay and watch, ma petite, though I should warn you that she understands French,” she murmured. She was filled with relief, for she had been worried, after Ellie’s resistance to Jo. But Matey’s teasing had hit the right note and helped her find a way through Ellie’s prickles. The girl would be as putty in those capable hands from now on, for she had very obviously decided she trusted her new Matron.

Hilda turned to her friend. “I wonder could I ask you a huge favour?” Matey nodded. “Since Ellie seems keen to stay and trade insults with you, would you mind if I left the two of you alone for a while? I want to try and persuade one very nice man to get back on his horse, and I won’t have time once school begins.”

Matey’s eyebrows rose sharply at this strange remark and Elli’s face wore a puzzled frown. Hilda put her hand in her coat pocket, pulled out her car keys and waved them in the air. “Ah! Mr Stuart,” said Matey as light suddenly dawned. “But what about you, and your own horse?”

“Oh, I’m very firmly back in the saddle! One doesn’t disobey Mother Abbess, does one, ma petite? If she says jump – or indeed drive – one merely asks how far.” She shook her head and laughed reminiscently. “I nearly killed her in the process, mind you, because I was so scared, but she didn’t turn a hair. Just asked me, cool as you please, to find her a cup of tea.”

“C’était très amusant,” gurgled Ellie. “Mère, she made a great story out of it for us all.”

“Mmmm!” sighed Hilda exaggeratedly. “No respect at all for my dignity - or my nerves.”

“I’m very pleased to hear it. It’s about time someone took you in hand,” rasped Matey caustically. “You can tell me all about it, Ellie, my dear – and any other things that your guardian got up to over there. I need some more ammunition. The stuff I’ve got on her just doesn’t pack a punch any more – and with Miss Annersley, a punch is what is needed, believe me. She gets her own way far too often.”

Hilda rolled her eyes and Ellie spluttered. She was beginning to understand that these two women were the closest of friends, while Hilda was relishing the fact that Ellie had found yet another shelter from the cold winds of life. As to Matey, joy simply filled her soul. It was something she could never have foreseen, not in a million years, but this girl was going to be one of the best things that had ever happened to Hilda.

“Since you’re going to make common cause against me, I’ll be off,” remarked Hilda, moving to the door. “Oh, by the way, Gwynneth, Ian is coming back with me for Kaffee and Kuchen, so if you have time, in between all this tattletaling, perhaps you could put the coffee on – or tea if you prefer.”

Matey smiled at Ellie. “How would you like to help me unpack, and then we can see what there is in the kitchen?”

“Avec plaisir,” replied Ellie. She went over and kissed Hilda once more, then turned to pick up Matey’s case. “À toute à l’heure, Madame.”

“Have fun, the two of you,” Hilda chuckled at being so summarily dismissed. “And, Ellie, my dear, don’t give too many of my secrets away, will you? She’s far too crafty and needs absolutely no help from you at all.”

“Oh, get along with you, woman,” retorted Matey tetchily. “What Ellie and I talk about is none of your business.”

#86:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 7:59 pm
    —
Laughing rofl rofl Laughing

Oh Mary, that was fantastic! Again, I was watching that. How lovely it is that Ellie should take so well to Matey - she will be pleased at that, and I'm sure that Ellie has another friend if she is ever in need.

I hope that Hilda *does* manage to get Ian 'back in the saddle'.

How perceptive Matron is as well - and how much of what she sees in Hilda has actually been Ellie's doing. Truely that is a relationship where each participant gets as much as they give.

Thank you Mary.

#87:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 8:17 pm
    —
Very, very pleased that Ellie and Matey have become friends - and Hilda doesn't stop helping people, does she? Already deciding that Ian needs her brand of stubborness.


Thanks Mary.

#88:  Author: catherineLocation: Newcastle upon Tyne PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 8:32 pm
    —
Lovely to see another side to Matey and that she knows how best to treat Ellie.

#89:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 9:11 pm
    —
So, in Matey, Ellie has immediately found someone to whom she can relate and trust implicitly - what a joy for her, and especially following so closely on her 'ordeal by Joey!'

And how quickly Matey has observed the good that this new relationship has done for Hilda in her turn, too. That indefinable air of fragility remains, it's true and Matey is probably right in her suspicion that Hilda will now never entirely lose this, but in so many ways, the caring Hilda, always looking out for others, is back, buoyed up by her need to solace Ellie and the loving discipline she has enjoyed during her time at the convent. Now, if she can only get Ian back on that 'horse' she refers to...... ie. behind the wheel of a car.....

I just loved all those bantering exchanges, too I'd love to be a fly on the wall if Ellie ever does resort to trading insults in French.

Thanks, Mary - I will be looking forward to more of this in due course.

#90:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sun Apr 15, 2007 10:52 pm
    —
That was wonderful. I only wish Joey could have picked up on Ellie and Hilda's fragility and been a little more thoughtful. It would be interesting if Ellie decides to confide in Matey!

#91:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Apr 16, 2007 3:01 am
    —
That was just what Ellie needed wasn't it? That mixture of teasing and understanding, and a swift awareness of what she and Hilda are to one another.

And how typical of Hilda that she understands what Ian needs, just as MA understood what she, Hilda, needed.

That banter between Ellie and Matey was an utter joy! Very Happy

#92:  Author: Ruth BLocation: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Mon Apr 16, 2007 11:11 am
    —
Good old Matey!

#93:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Apr 16, 2007 12:15 pm
    —
Hurrah for Matey; she has come up trumps Wink
Wonderful, Mary - thank you !

#94:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Mon Apr 16, 2007 12:53 pm
    —
Good for Matey! Very Happy

I could join the kicking of Joey though! Evil or Very Mad I've always thought she was completely understanding etc but as well as seeing her attitude here, I've also been re-reading New Mistress (for about the 100th time!! Embarassed Very Happy ) and in the part where she first meets Kathie (and Kathie is shy etc, as you would be, meeting a stranger for the first time!) Jo is the same, jumping straight in and doesn't seem to understand it i anyone needs 'handling gently'! Evil or Very Mad Evil or Very Mad

More please soon Mary!

#95:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Mon Apr 16, 2007 6:55 pm
    —
Oh, wonderful! Just catching up on this again and it's the perfect tonic after a long day's translating. Very Happy

Ellie really is a love, isn't she? And so well drawn - she's a highly realistic character. The love between her and Hilda shines out so clearly in passages like this:

Quote:
In that instant, Matey saw what they meant to each other. She was moved to tears by the love lighting up Hilda’s eyes as she smiled back at Ellie. And by the devotion for Hilda that burned like a living flame in the girl. Something very special had happened this Christmas, she realised, and her Headmistress had found a new purpose in life.


Trust Matey to perceive things very quickly and accurately, as she does again here:

Quote:
Hilda did seem a lot less tense and ill than she had before Christmas, but there was still that air of fragility and vulnerability about her. Matey suspected there always would be now. Nell’s death had been one loss too many. Hilda’s soul would never recover completely, just change directon and soldier on patiently.


...and indeed here:

Quote:
How changed you are, thought Matey to herself as she felt those loving arms go round her. Mother Abbess has cracked you open and forced the love within to flow out over us all. You would never have done that before Nell died.


As for the banter at the end between all three of them - in various combinations! - it's fantastic. Hilda wasn't the only one who burst out laughing at this:

Quote:
“I can, just so long as she does not insult you, Madame. If she does that, I will have to find some insults of my own, and me, I can be so very insulting in French.”


Do you think Ellie would teach me? It might come in handy now and then... Wink

I look forward to seeing what will transpire with Ian, and to watching all the new relationships Ellie is forming, including that fundamental bond with Hilda, develop.

Merci, cherie.

#96:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Apr 16, 2007 11:15 pm
    —
It was lovely to see Hilda greeting Matey with such affection, it must have gladdened her heart and made it easier for Ellie to relate to someone who was obviously so highly regarded by Hilda. It does look as if Ellie and Matey are going to be good friends, another sure anchor for Ellie if life gets difficult.

I hope we'll get to see Ian's driving lesson, and Hilda's confidence showed how far she has recovered from the accident - thanks to MA, of course. She will be so glad to feel she can repay her a little by helping Ian. And I loved:
Quote:
One doesn’t disobey Mother Abbess, does one, ma petite? If she says jump – or indeed drive – one merely asks how far

#97:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Tue Apr 17, 2007 11:18 am
    —
The same could be said for the Chalet School's Abbess, in many ways! Laughing

#98:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Apr 17, 2007 8:17 pm
    —
Lisa_T wrote:
The same could be said for the Chalet School's Abbess, in many ways! Laughing

It could indeed, Lisa. Laughing

Thanks so much to everyone for your lovely comments.



....“Oh, get along with you, woman,” retorted Matey tetchily. “What Ellie and I talk about is none of your business.”

Driving over to the San, Hilda had a wry grin on her face over this exchange with Matey. If only Jo had behaved in that simple, accepting fashion! She sighed sadly and then braked hard as a car passing the other way seemed to veer too closely towards her. Watching it zoom past, she forced her clenched hands to relax. She might be back on her horse but she was not yet comfortable in the saddle. There were still moments when the sheer terror she had experienced for a moment or two in that car crash sent waves of panic flooding through her when she was behind the wheel – and she still had the occasional flash back, despite all Mother Abbess’s help. Maybe getting Ian back onto his own horse would stabilise her a little more.

She knew she had to be the one to help Ian, knew that his sister’s robust and bracing approach would not work here, as it had done with herself. Ian needed sensitivity and gentleness – Mother Abbess would have lost patience with him, as she had done so frequently in their shared childhood.

Reaching the San, Hilda parked her car and strode swiftly through the corridors, greeting those medical people and patients she met on the way. Several of the Staff delayed her to ask how she was doing after the accident and she reassured them gently, thanking them for all they had done. Finally she reached Ian’s door and entered at his quiet bidding. When he looked up from his writing and saw who it was he glanced down at his watch with a frown.

“Did I get the time wrong?” he asked, rising from his seat behind the desk. “Or has my watch stopped? And why are you here anyway? I thought I was walking over.”

She shook her head with a smile and drew near the desk. “No, I wasn’t supposed to be here, and no, you haven’t got the time wrong.” She took a deep breath. “Ian, I decided there was something we needed to do – and as I had some free time, I thought we could do it now.”

“I don’t understand,” he said, somewhat bemused.

“You will soon. I’ve come to get you back on your horse.” She saw his bewilderment increase and added bluntly, “According to your sister, you haven’t driven since the accident. I’m here to rectify that.”

He stared at her, then slowly let out his breath and sank back down into his chair. He pinched the bridge of his nose. “No, I haven’t driven since then. I haven’t even sat in a car. I can’t face it, Hilda. It’s no use.” His murmur was filled with shame and her heart squeezed in sympathy.

She moved round and perched on the corner of the desk beside him. Her voice was very gentle when she spoke. “I know that, Ian. And I understand it. If I hadn’t needed to get back to school after being released from here, I don’t think I could have done it, either. But I still felt so ill that I didn’t really notice it was a car, if you can follow my reasoning. You’ve had more time to think about it – and panic.”

“But you did manage it,” he said. “So what sort of coward does that make me?”

“Nothing brave about it, Ian. It was a case of get on with it – or stay here,” she said softly. “And the longer you leave it, you know, the worse will be the panic. How are you doing your job without your car? For I know you go to some of the far-flung corners of the Platz.”

“I walk,” he offered tersely.

“But you also go to places such as Interlaken when the patients go home, for I know they like to keep in touch with you. You can’t walk there, my dear.”

He shook his head dismally. “I haven’t left the Platz since the accident.” He raised his eyes finally to face hers, expecting to see criticism there. All he found, however, was gentleness. “I can’t do it, Hilda. You’re far braver than I am. You took your fear by the scruff of its neck and defeated it.”

“No, I didn’t. Your sister did that,” she answered ruefully. “She’s a force that will not be denied. She gave me no choice.”

“But you didn’t cause the accident, I did,” he said bitterly, swinging his chair round to face the window. “I nearly killed you. After seeing the agony you were in, lying in that bed, how could I ever get in a car again and maybe do the same to someone else?”

She hesitated a moment or two, her spirit quailing, and then she squared her shoulders. “I thought we’d agreed to forget guilt,” she said very softly. “It was my words that caused your lack of attention, so I felt I was also to blame, remember. But we agreed to let it go, put it behind us.” Her vice grew even softer. “Or so I thought. But I was wrong, wasn’t I, Ian? You haven’t put aside your guilt at all.”

There was no answer, but she could see the rigidity of his shoulders, one of which she now touched gently. “Ian, my dear, what would your answer be if a parishioner came to you confessing such guilt?”

She watched him open his mouth to speak, then close it again and shake his head, still staring out at the mountains. She took a deep breath. After all, she was no priest and had no training in such matters. Would she make it all worse? “You would tell him that this guilt has gone on long enough and that he must forgive himself. You told me the same, several weeks after Nell’s death, when I didn’t know which way to turn.”

A silence fell as they both considered the state she had been in then. She too had been unable to forgive herself for what she thought she had done. It had taken his sister to show her the error of her ways. He turned his head to look into her steadfast eyes.

“I was wrong, Ian. Your sister made me see that. Just as she made me see that guilt over this accident must also go. If blame there is, then we were both to blame. But it was an accident. It was a culmination of many things and it just happened. So now you, too, must let it go. I know you, Ian, and you would tell that parishioner that he has suffered enough; that watching the one he had injured lying there in pain is worse punishment than being in pain himself. You would be gentle with such a person, for you are a gentle man, a kind man.”

His green eyes were glued to hers as she spoke, and her voice was very, very soft by the time she had finished. She waited patiently, deciding she had said more than enough. Eventually he nodded. “A lot gentler than Kate was with you, I warrant,” he said, with a droll smile.

She grinned. “You can take that as read. But I got my own back – I nearly killed her. Which you are not going to do to me,” she added firmly. But he was staring at her aghast and she frowned. “Didn’t she tell you? Hmmm! She kept the rest of the convent well amused with the tale, much to my discomfort. My dignity matters not a scrap to that woman,” she said dolefully.

She told him the story quickly, humorously, but when she got to the bit about the sports car bearing down on them, Ian raised a shaking hand and ran it through his hair in agitation. “And you think that fills me with confidence?” he groaned.

“Believe me, Ian, if I could get us out of that scrape, then you certainly should have confidence, for I am no driver. Ask Nell! I was petrified that day, refused to get in the car, but your sister left me no choice and practically hand-cuffed me to the wheel. However, once she had me there, she encouraged me gently every inch of the way.”

She paused. Time for a spot of blackmail. “Won’t you do it for me, Ian? Then I will know you’ve forgiven me for hurting you that night, for telling you I couldn’t love you and I was leaving the school. I must admit that I do retain some sense of guilt – but please don’t tell Kate, whatever you do.”

He gave a soft bark of laughter. “Who could resist that tone of voice? So I’m to do it for your sake, am I?” He closed his eyes, seeing again Hilda’s black and swollen face as she lay in the San; seeing again the dreadful pain in her eyes and the cradle under the covers protecting her injured feet. He owed her so much, for she had saved his life, almost paying for it with her own. And he loved her – so he could refuse her nothing, especially when her mellow voice held so much appeal.

She saw, by the softening of his expression, that she had prevailed. “Ian, to make it a little easier for you, why don’t we use my car? It has no bad memories for you.”

He opened his eyes and she saw, with some surprise, the laughter lurking in their green depths. “You shouldn’t be turned loose on people, you know. You cajole and flatter and wheedle and in the end get just what you want. You make it all sound so very easy.”

She stood and held out her keys. “It will be easy, I promise. The hardest part is getting in and switching on. You will wonder afterwards what all the fuss was about.”


Last edited by MaryR on Wed Apr 18, 2007 11:45 am; edited 2 times in total

#99:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Apr 17, 2007 9:01 pm
    —
Oh my goodness - here is Hilda at her most persuasive - but she does know that Ian has to do this for his own sake, for hers, and for those to whom he ministers and keeps in touch with once they leave the Platz. It doesn't matter how much he protests, she won't heed his excuses, nor rest until he's got behind the wheel of that car - but how wily of her to use her own car rather than his. She's right, of course - but I think I'd rather be excused from a personal encounter with her in this particular mood, thank you!! But it makes for glorious reading!

Thanks, Mary - will look forward to the next bit - and no matter if he approaches it with fear and trembling, Ian *will* drive that car, make no mistake about it.

#100:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Apr 17, 2007 10:23 pm
    —
How very right Hilda is on all counts. The fact that Ian caused the accident, then had to watch Hilda suffer much more than he did makes it so hard for him to put the guilt aside and is imprisoning him, almost literally, if he can't leave the Platz. And it is so easy to urge other people to forgive themselves, and so hard to do it oneself.
I really feel for Ian here, and I shall be clenching my fists as hard as he is when he gets behind that wheel - and he will, of course. Hilda tackles it in an entirely different way, but she's as inexorable as MA any day!

#101:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Apr 17, 2007 10:49 pm
    —
Well done Hilda - and I think, here, that no one else, not even MA, could have persuaded Ian.

Thanks Mary

#102:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Apr 17, 2007 11:41 pm
    —
Come on Ian, you can do this. Hilda is so right here, and you know that really. And how very clever she was to link this to the way in which he carries out his work - her words appeal to him at so many levels, both the personal and the public, especially in her comment that if he has any guilt for this, then so does she. Such very wise and loving words.

That firmness combined with gentleness makes her so very hard to withstand, and she will not let him go before he has faced this particular demon. And how wise to use her car rather than his.

And how much Ian loves her to be willing to try even after all this time...

#103:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Wed Apr 18, 2007 12:27 am
    —
I would hate to face Hilda after that when I'm terrified. She would make you face it because you would feel like you couldn't do anything else.
I can understand why Hilda wishes Joey had responded more like Matey. It does seem out of character because she was very gentle with Adrienne when she arrived, so why couldn't she be gentle with Ellie? That was wonderful Mary and am eagerly awaiting more.

#104:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Wed Apr 18, 2007 5:33 am
    —
Ah Hilda weaves her magic yet again - she has such a variety of approaches and all are so effective. She knows exactly which approach will work best with which person, as she has shown with Ian here.

Fingers crossed that his return to driving is less dramatic than hers Laughing

#105:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Apr 18, 2007 7:11 am
    —
Sheesht! Remind me never to pit my wits against Hilda at her most persuasive. I tell you, I can be stubborn if someone asks me to do something I don't want to, but Hilda, with her loving gentleness, just cut everything away - she got to the heart of the matter, and showed Ian his fear and guilt for what it was - something that needed dealing with. And I am very unsure that even I would have been able to stand up to that. She knows just how to work on people.

Thank you Mary, that was wonderful.

#106:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Wed Apr 18, 2007 9:57 am
    —
Ah, good old Hilda! Very nicely done. It's just as well she's such a lovely person - if she once got it into her head to persuade people to do *bad* things, I dread to think what might happen! Laughing

Poor Ian, though. But Hilda's right - he really has suffered enough. I hope her persuasion will have the desired effect and that all will go well. I daresay no-one else could have got him even this far.

Quote:
Time for a spot of blackmail. “Won’t you do it for me, Ian?" [... ] He gave a soft bark of laughter. “Who could resist that tone of voice? So I’m to do it for your sake, am I?” [...] And he loved her – so he could refuse her nothing, especially when her mellow voice held so much appeal. She saw, by the softening of his expression, that she had prevailed. [...] He opened his eyes and she saw, with some surprise, the laughter lurking in their green depths.


It's lovely to see that they have reached a point where their actual relationship is at least as strong, if not stronger, than the relationship Ian would have preferred. Of course he still loves Hilda, but the fact that he can laugh here shows his acceptance of the way things are.

Now, Mary, if you could just arrange for no alarums or excursions to happen while he's driving... *smiles sweetly* Wink

Just right, cherie.
Merci.

#107:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Wed Apr 18, 2007 1:32 pm
    —
Yeah! Go Hilda! Very Happy

Although like Fiona Mc, I'd also hate to face her when I'm feeling scared! Embarassed

Another wonderful update Mary, thanks! Very Happy

#108:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Apr 19, 2007 8:22 pm
    —
Katya wrote:
Now, Mary, if you could just arrange for no alarums or excursions to happen while he's driving... *smiles sweetly* Wink

See how good I am to you, Katya and Miranda!! Laughing Laughing

....She stood and held out her keys. “It will be easy, I promise. The hardest part is getting in and switching on. You will wonder afterwards what all the fuss was about.”

And so it proved. She had done the hard work in Ian’s office. He was much easier to handle in the car. There was some hesitation at first, some white knuckles and chewed lips, but under her gentle tutelage he was able to drive cautiously to one end of the Platz. Returning the other way, his nervousness decreased with every car they passed, every mile they covered. When she directed him into the school gates he was quietly elated and very, very grateful, but she held up her hand to stop the flood of thanks.

“Don’t thank me, Ian. You were the one who had to do it – and believe me, I do know how difficult it was. I’m only doing for you what your sister did for me.” She patted his hand. “Next time we’ll use your car – and drive down the coach road.”

He turned a startled frown on her. “How do you do that? How do you know to soothe people - work out what worries them and administer the antidote? Those are still my fears. Getting into my own car won’t be so difficult now – but going down that road after….” He shuddered. “I couldn’t do it without you, Hilda.”

“Yes, you could, but you won’t have to, for I promise to be there. But, Ian, my dear, of course I understand your fears,” she replied very gently. “I know where it hurts, where you bleed, for I’m human too, and I bleed just as you do.”

He shook his head but she spoke firmly. “Believe it, Ian. I can no more read minds than the next person. I am no better at handling people than you are. That pedestal, remember. Please allow me to step down from it and be as human as you; please allow that I have fears and doubts, just like anyone else; please allow that I have hard and bitter moments, moments when God is far away and I fear the loneliness of the future.”

Her throat grew tight and she had to cease speaking. Her eyes moved to look through the windscreen and fix on the snowy heights sparkling in the distance. The sight of those eternal guardians of the valleys, their clear, crisp outlines thrusting upwards towards the sky, never failed to soothe her spirit. Ian’s hand settled lightly on her arm in silent sympathy. Her voice was low, almost ashamed, when she next spoke, but she had to make him see that she, too, found life at times almost unbearable, that her trust and faith wavered as much as anyone else’s. And the only way to do that was to open herself up as she had only ever done to Mother Abbess – and Nell.

“There are days, Ian, when I blame God for my loneliness - and nights when I lie awake and blame Nell for her foolhardiness. And there are dark hours when it is all I can do to stop myself calling out to her to come back to me, because I need her so. How weak does that make me? And then there are the times when I am so very ungrateful for all the blessings He has seen fit to pour on me since that dreadful day – blessings I truly don’t deserve.”

She swallowed, her impassioned words drifting in the air like ghostly feathers – and he waited patiently, sensing how difficult she was finding it to reveal all this. She closed her eyes a second, then turned to face him, her eyes very intense. “I’m just a rebellious child at times, Ian. One who has no place on any pedestal. And it fills me with such shame that Nell’s death could do this to me. She would have had far more courage than I’m showing. So you see - I need shoring up as much as you do, I just need it in different ways. No one is perfect, my dear, no one at all.”

They sat there quietly, closer in spirit than they had ever been, Hilda hoping that this gentle man would believe her despair, divine her flaws, and in so doing would accept his own. And that he would regard her as an equal, treat her as one. She could never have married a man who placed her so high above himself, as Ian did. How could they have challenged each other, as she and Nell had challenged each other? How could he ever have led her farther up and farther in? How could he ever have offered her solace, if he knew not the intensity of her anguish? Nell had always known.

Ian’s hand lifted and touched her hair a fleeting moment. “You hide your pain too well, Hilda,” he whispered. “That serenity of yours is so misleading. We look to you for succour – and we forget that you suffer too. I think the only one who plumbs your depths is Kate, isn’t she? Just as Nell was the only one.”

She smiled at him tremulously and nodded. Then she moved. Time to break this up before she broke down. “Shall we go in? You must be thirsty?” she whispered.

Suddenly he smacked his forehead, shattering the tension. “I forgot the Kuchen!”

#109:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Apr 19, 2007 8:50 pm
    —
Wow. Well done Hilda. That was superb work on all counts. And no accidents.

How she must have hated being so vulnerable - and yet, she knew that she had to do it, to get the result she wanted.

And Ian has managed his first drive - well done Ian - that took courage. And to think he'll be in his own car, driving down the coach road again - and Hilda with him. I admire the courage that they both have.

Thank you Mary - this is a wonderful piece of writing.

#110:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Apr 19, 2007 8:59 pm
    —
Quote:
"I think the only one who plumbs your depths is Kate, isn’t she? Just as Nell was the only one.”


Oh boy - for a 'quiet scene', there was just so much I could have quoted here - but this sentence just gets to the nub of things, doesn't it - it really does take first Nell, and now Kate to reach right down into Hilda's deepest depths, even her unspoken thoughts.

Hilda is so very right - she could never have married someone like Ian, who *still* despite all her remonstrances, continues to place her on this pedestal - but that doesn't mean they can't continue to be friends, especially now.

And it's good to see Ian becoming more comfortable behind the wheel of her car as the scene progresses, too - and for Hilda to reassure him so quickly that *she* will go with him when he drives his own car for the first time, and will also go with him as he takes the road to Interlaken again for the first time. Of course she will, just as Kate got her to start driving again - and she'll never admit that her heart will be in her mouth for most of the trip, either.

Thanks, Mary, both for letting us see Ian renewing his confidence in driving and for the reflective conversation between these two here.

#111:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Apr 19, 2007 9:51 pm
    —
Thank you Mary - a lovely scene.

#112:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu Apr 19, 2007 10:30 pm
    —
Quote:
Hilda hoping that this gentle man would believe her despair, divine her flaws, and in so doing would accept his own
A great deal of wisdom there, and a love that is willing to make herself vulnerable to connect with Ian. He might not have the relationship he wanted with Hilda, but he's a very lucky man, nonetheless.

Hilda's fears of the loneliness of the future are so moving, and remind us that nothing is ever going completely to fill that Nell-shaped gap. And how human to be angry with God and with Nell - and yet to survive and overcome her own grief and fear and to help Ian do the same to his traumas.

#113:  Author: lizziearrnetLocation: Coulsdon, Surrey PostPosted: Thu Apr 19, 2007 10:56 pm
    —
Mary,

I'm new to here, but I just had to tell you that over the past few days I've read this all, and embarassed myself more than once at work through weeping!

You're writing is so so touching, and from experience, your MA's feelings about her past life I understand and they are so so true to life it's scary. And I love the kind caring in depth insights into Hilda, I'm just so glad they bullied you into writing this in the first place!

Please keep writing, I'm enthralled by this whole story, and I love it, you truely have a gift from God in your writing to move and captivate so many.

Thankyou so so much
Liz

#114:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 12:05 am
    —
This is so lovely Thank you

#115:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 12:33 am
    —
Truly magnificent Mary. Hilda's painful revelation of her own love and vulnerability as she reached out to Ian was so compelling:
Quote:
“There are days, Ian, when I blame God for my loneliness - and nights when I lie awake and blame Nell for her foolhardiness. And there are dark hours when it is all I can do to stop myself calling out to her to come back to me, because I need her so. How weak does that make me? And then there are the times when I am so very ungrateful for all the blessings He has seen fit to pour on me since that dreadful day – blessings I truly don’t deserve.”
And in showing that she needs his friendship, she has given his self-respect back to him, and they can construct a friendship that will sustain them both.

And how right she was to recognise that he could not have given her what she needed - the challenges and opportunities for growth that Nell had given her - and I must say I hadn't thought about that Last Battle quote in terms of an emotional relationship, but that made me stop and think.

Thank you Mary.

#116:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 2:30 am
    —
Lovely!!!
Thank you Mary

#117:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 3:43 am
    —
Quote:
"Please allow me to step down from it and be as human as you; please allow that I have fears and doubts, just like anyone else; please allow that I have hard and bitter moments, moments when God is far away and I fear the loneliness of the future.”


Such a heartwretching plea for understanding. And I hope that she has well and truly gotten through to Ian this time.

It's ironic though that the more she tries to convince Ian of her weaknesses and failings, the more the extent of her courage and generosity becomes clear.

Thank you Mary, not only for keeping Ian safe on his drive, but for such a beautiful and emotional scene.

#118:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 6:24 am
    —
Nicely drawn. I think that Hilda is benefiting as much as Ian from this encounter....

#119:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 2:55 pm
    —
Another wonderfuul post Mary, thank you! Very Happy

well done Ian - and Hilda! Very Happy
Quote:
And the only way to do that was to open herself up as she had only ever done to Mother Abbess – and Nell.
That's definately a very hard thing to do! Rolling Eyes Smile


#120:  Author: NellLocation: exiled from the big smoke PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 8:50 pm
    —
Just caught up on all of this section. Thanks Mary!

#121:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Fri Apr 20, 2007 9:41 pm
    —
This is fantastic. I've spent the last six evenings reading this from the very beginning as I've only just found it. I've cried buckets and my SLOC thinks I've lost my marbles. Crying or Very sad I do hope that it works out well for oboth Ellie and Hilda in the end. Thanks Mary Very Happy

#122:  Author: vicki_theterrorLocation: Derby PostPosted: Sat Apr 21, 2007 11:11 am
    —
Have missed this while my internet access was down, so was very happy to catch up with it all. As always, This is great Mary.

Vicki Laughing

#123:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Apr 21, 2007 7:45 pm
    —
Liz and Linda, welcome to the board. Very Happy Vicki, well done for having access again. Thanks to everyone for your loving comments on that little piece. Here's the rest of the conversation in that car...

......She smiled at him tremulously and nodded. Then she moved. Time to break this up before she broke down. “Shall we go in? You must be thirsty?” she whispered.

Suddenly he smacked his forehead, shattering the tension. “I forgot the Kuchen!”

She smiled with relief and recovered some of her equilibrium. He was going to be alright. “Don’t worry. I left Gwynneth in charge of Ellie and the Kaffee. I’m sure they will have a feast laid on for us in there, so I hope you are thirsty – and hungry - or they will never forgive us.”

He turned to her and smiled. “Do you know something? I’m starving. Must be all that nervous energy.” His eyes were very tender. “Hilda, believe me when I tell you that you deserve every good thing that comes your way, and then some. God knows exactly what He is doing. And I’ll try to let you off that pedestal, and see a little deeper. It’s just that you do so much for people, like today….”

She held up her hand. “So do you, Ian, so very much more than you know.” She felt her way slowly, cautiously. “But maybe there is something you can do for me, if you’re so desperate to thank me. You’re Mother Abbess’s twin brother, after all, and know more about her than most people.”

He watched her intently, a puzzled frown on his forehead, as she continued, “I don’t know how it happened, but on Christmas Day she ended up revealing to me what happened to her all those years ago. Words can’t begin to describe my feelings for her and what she was, and has become. But then, another night, to cheer me up she told me the tale of the asses’ milk bath – and, suddenly, an idea came to me, a little something I could do for her and for other people. For her story is the story of a most remarkable woman, and should be made known. Why, even her own community don’t know her – though they love her. And it would give others such hope and comfort in their own hour of need.”

She stopped, biting her lip. But Ian showed that he, too, could read minds occasionally. “You want to write about her!” he gasped.

“Would you object?” Hilda asked anxiously. For this mattered to her.

He shook his head and smiled with absolute delight, laying a hand on hers. “Object? I would rush with it to the publishers for you, begging them to print it. I know she’s my sister and I’m biased – but I don’t know a better person in the whole world, a more loving and compassionate one. Or I didn’t, until I met you.”

“Believe me, Ian, she is way above me. When I heard her story, I was overwhelmed with gratitude that you sent me to her. To be in the sphere of such a woman is grace enough. But to find myself loved by her, to be told that I’ve become like a daughter to her…..” She bowed her head, her lips trembling at the honour paid her.

The hand on hers squeezed hard. “Hilda, you are worth every atom of that love she has for you,” Ian said softly. “For I know how much you have done for her. She needed you, Hilda, as much as you needed her. She had withheld her heart for so long, was afraid to love anyone ever again – and then you happened along.You are both remarkable women and the convent will be doubly blessed when it has you as well as Kate.” He added tenderly, “Welcome to the family, my love. The Stuarts couldn’t do without you now.”

“Oh, Ian, don’t,” she whispered, and a tear rolled down her cheek. These Stuarts loved so strongly and deeply, and believed in paying their debts with interest, even when there were no debts to pay. He tilted her head up with a gentle finger and dried her tear with his handkerchief. Then he tapped her on the nose.

“So, you want my memories of our early years together?” he asked bracingly.

“Yes, but also what you know of her years in France, and then her years in London – first as that ambulance driver and then as a nurse.” She thought for a moment and added softly, tentatively, “And what she has done for you and others. I know she helped you after your war experiences, just as I know how much you helped her when she was lost in that wilderness of her own making.”

Unable to continue, her eyes pleaded for help. He laid his arm round her shoulder and pulled her close. “Don’t look like that, Hilda. I’m not upset. Of course you may know just how much she helped me recover and find a new life, a different direction. Without that, it wouldn’t be a true picture of her. And I know of other people for whom she has been a tower of strength – others you won’t find out about from her. Would you like me to make overtures to some of them? I promise to be very discreet.”

She nodded, laid her head on his shoulder a moment or two. “That would be wonderful. How on earth I am to find the time to do this I don’t know, but it has become an imperative. I feel God is guiding it, that He wants this done, and done soon. He must love her very much, Ian.”

“You’ll get no argument from me there. I’m just over the moon that He finally found the right person to do it. For I know you will do it with so much love and graciousness.”

She turned her head and looked up at him. “Thank you for that. She seemed pleased with what I have written so far. But I wonder – would you read it for me and see what you think? I could dig it out and let you have it before you leave later on.”

“I look forward to it,” he said.

“And, Ian….” Hilda gave him a most loving smile. “You so often feel that you have failed at life, my dear, don’t you? But this is just not so. In your gentle and kindly simplicity you always seem to find a way to ease aching, wounded hearts; you always find the right words to help people meet their death peacefully, even joyfully. I think this is why God sent you here, for you and the work fit each other so perfectly. You say you are not perceptive, but today you saw straight though to Ellie’s soul and gave her what she needs so badly.”

He was staring at her open-mouthed with shock. She laid a hand on his arm. “I hate to do this to you, but Ellie has never had a father, and I think she has cast you in that role already. Your bantering with her hit just the right note – even if it was at my expense,” she added ruefully.

He swallowed nervously. Was she teasing him? But no, her eyes were limpid and clear. “If you’re sure she would want me, I would be honoured, Hilda. I did promise Kate I would help in any way I could. It’s a little late in the day to come to such a job, but I will do my very best for her and for you.”

She patted his arm. “We can learn together, then, Ian – for I too have come to this job very late, maybe too late. I never had a ward before, any more than you had an adopted daughter. And I’m not too certain how well I’m doing at the moment.”

He saw the worry in her face and leapt to her defence. “We’ll help each other, then. You can call on me at any time,” he said softly and kissed her gently on the cheek before pulling away and opening the car door. “Now, where’s this Kaffee and Kuchen?”

#124:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Apr 21, 2007 7:51 pm
    —
That was such a lovely supportive end of that scene. It was wonderful watching Ian pledging to do his best to support Hilda in all ways - from removing her from that pedastle she hates so much, to digging up the past for the book, and to being cast in the role as Ellie's father figure.

With each post I'm looking more and more to the continuing of this delightful tale of yours Mary.

Thank you.

#125:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Apr 21, 2007 8:13 pm
    —
So pleased Ian can be relied upon for Ellie - she may well need him before the term is over.


Thanks Mary.

#126:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Apr 21, 2007 10:11 pm
    —
Ian will be such a loving and gentle father-figure for Ellie. And Hilda might not have had a ward before, but she's spent her professional life nurturing young girls, she has nothing to fear.

How exciting that Hilda is writing MA's story! Undoubtedly the perfect person to do it, and Ian's insights will be invaluable for her.One way and another, she seems to be acquiring a family ... Very Happy

#127:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat Apr 21, 2007 11:10 pm
    —
Despite all that happened to cloud her earlier life, Ellie should now count herself as a very fortunate young lady. First she has her aunt, who clearly loves her deeply, then Mother Abbess, who, in Hilda, found just the right person first to 'speak' to her desolation of soul and then become a guardian with her aunt, and now Ian, who looks set to become the father-figure she has been missing. Add to that a new school, in the presence of that beloved guardian, and Vivien Knowles, and a new friend in her own age group, Erica, who will help ease her into the ways of the school. A truly heartwarming situation for her. And I agree with Tara that Hilda, with all her years of experience in dealing with girls of all ages, need have no qualms about the responsibilities of guardianship, either.

As for the idea that Hilda herself will be the one to write MA's story - Ian's immediate and enthusiastic reaction should tell her, if indeed she really needed telling, that she *is* indeed, the person to write this. And they are both right that it's a story which needs telling. I, for one, will be eagerly looking forward to seeing this in due course.

Another peaceful, but deeply revealing conversation which only reinforces the ever-deepening satisfaction of the relationship between Ian & Hilda - his final acceptance that she will never countenance the idea of marrying him has opened the door to something better, and all built on the mutual respect between them.

Thank you, Mary

#128:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sun Apr 22, 2007 9:13 am
    —
That was so lovely. And Hilda writing about MA. I would love Hilda to write a book especially one about MA. This is so sweet and lovely Mary

#129:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Apr 22, 2007 12:28 pm
    —
This is so moving; to see Hilda and Ian arriving at a new and more complete understanding of one another and forging a relationship in which they truly perceive one another as they are is so very beautiful.

And how right that Hilda should want to tell MA's story - her qualities of comapssion, sensitivity and clear-sightedness make her the perfect person to do so and Ian recognises both this, and the love that Hilda and MA have given to one another:
Quote:
She needed you, Hilda, as much as you needed her. She had withheld her heart for so long, was afraid to love anyone ever again – and then you happened along.


And what lovely reassurance Hilda gives Ian about his own vocation:
Quote:
In your gentle and kindly simplicity you always seem to find a way to ease aching, wounded hearts; you always find the right words to help people meet their death peacefully, even joyfully. I think this is why God sent you here, for you and the work fit each other so perfectly.
Such necessary skills and how rarely are they found..... and now Ian has Ellie as part of his family as well!

#130:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Apr 23, 2007 3:44 pm
    —
Mary,
I have just caught up with this - Thank you for letting me know it had been added to !

What a wonderful idea, for Hilda to write about MA Laughing
I`m sure Hilda would find it very beneficial to have such a task to occupy her; It will help Hilda and Ian to spend time pooling their thoughts and memories, and just think of MA`s face when she finds out - I do so look forward to reading that scene Shocked

I thoroughly enjoyed the last two updates; such tender, loving, gentle exchanges which sum up their individual characters so very well indeed.......

Thank you, thank you !

#131:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Mon Apr 23, 2007 5:58 pm
    —
That was super! Lucky Ellie, to have such a lovely man as a substitute father - and lucky Ian as well, to be involved in caring for such a lovable girl! Not to mention the strength that he and Hilda will draw from spending time together with, and for, Ellie. They will make a wonderful, if unusual, 'family'.

As for Hilda's plan, I can't think of anyone better to tell Mother Abbess's story (except perhaps you, Mary - hint? Wink ) Involving Ian will give her a unique perspective on it all, as well as links to so many others she could talk to. I hope we'll get to read it one day... Very Happy

Quote:
“Object? I would rush with it to the publishers for you, begging them to print it. I know she’s my sister and I’m biased – but I don’t know a better person in the whole world, a more loving and compassionate one. Or I didn’t, until I met you.”


Quite right, Ian - all of it!

Thank you for another two lovely posts, Mary, and for keeping Ian safe in the car. If only asking the author nicely always worked! Laughing

#132:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Apr 23, 2007 7:52 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
I`m sure Hilda would find it very beneficial to have such a task to occupy her; It will help Hilda and Ian to spend time pooling their thoughts and memories, and just think of MA`s face when she finds out - I do so look forward to reading that scene Shocked

Sorry the link is refusing to let you know, Sian. Wink But I'm confused, all of you. Shocked MA knows - Hilda asked her on Boxing Day if she could write the story after hearing about the bath in asses' milk! Laughing

Hilda smiled with delight. “I’ve just had a rather splendid idea – but I’m not sure you’ll agree.” She hesitated, surveying her friend’s face as though seeing it for the very first time, and Mother Abbess braced herself for whatever was coming. “May I write your story, try and get it published?”

Mother Abbess gazed at her blankly. “Write my story?” she asked, her voice astounded. “God forbid. Why on earth….?”


Twisted Evil Anyway, back to Ian and the Kaffee and Kuchen....



Hilda and Ian slipped in the door of the school and made their way to the kitchens, to be met by the delicious aroma of fresh baking. Stepping into the kitchen, they found Matey and Ellie sitting at the large wooden table, while in front of them a huge pot of tea and a mound of scones awaited. Hilda looked from one smug face to the other with delight.

“It smells wonderful, but how did you know Ian had forgotten the Kuchen?”

Ellie grinned. “We had not any idea! I was just feeling I wanted to make something – and Matron, she offered to me some of her jam. I learned how to make scones in the convent, Madame, so we decided to make you a surprise.”

“Oh, you’ve done that, chérie,” Hilda laughed gaily. “I can see you are already a better cook than I will ever be – and what better way to greet a man who has managed to climb back on his horse. Though I think he might prefer something stronger than tea after my bullying,” and she flashed him a mischievous glance.

“Not so, Ellie,” he chuckled. “Scones and tea are just the thing.”

They settled at the table, Ian beside Ellie, Hilda opposite, with Matey at the head of the table presiding over the teapot. Chattering merrily, they indulged themselves and soon all the scones had disappeared, much to Ian’s disappointment.

“Home cooking doesn’t come my way very often, you know, ladies,” he sighed ruefully.

“We happen to know that the cooking over there at the San is second to none, young man, so behave,” retorted Matey with a sniff. “Mind you, I will admit you bake a mean scone, Ellie, my dear.”

Ellie smiled happily at the compliment and Hilda watched with relief as the last shadows receded from the blue eyes. The girl looked across the table. “Madame, est-ce que…?”

“Mr Stuart doesn’t speak French, chérie,” interposed Hilda quietly. “Only German.”

Ellie flushed and looked at Ian. “Monsieur Stuart, I apologise. It was very rude.” Her pretty accent allied to those vivid sapphire eyes did all her pleading for her.

Ian patted her hand gently. “Don’t worry, Ellie. Everyone in the school speaks French, so it was an understandable mistake.” He leaned back in his chair, put his hands in his pockets and surveyed her with a lazy, relaxed air. “Of course, you could take this elderly gent under your wing and teach him your native tongue. I must admit it would be very useful.”

Ellie scrutinised his face doubtfully and then turned to Hilda, but the latter just smiled. “Up to you, Ellie. After a few days of school, see how much free time you and Mr Stuart have between you. You could even practise your German with him, for I know how well he speaks it. Though I suspect this is all really just a ploy on his part to hold meetings of this secret society you’ve invented,” she added in a wry tone, raising her eyes to the ceiling.

Ellie and Ian chuckled, looked at each other and nodded. Matey examined them crossly. “Is someone going to enlighten me?” she asked, at her most acerbic.

Ellie explained excitedly while Ian’s eyes laughed at Hilda. After a grimace at him, she sat playing with the remains of her scone, mashing it to crumbs.

“Hmmm! What a pair of infants! Secret societies indeed!” responded Matey scathingly, though it has to be said that her own eyes were twinkling. She eyed Hilda and added softly, “Not that I don’t agree with the principle behind it.”

“Oh, you traitor!” groaned Hilda, looking up from her crumbs in disbelief. “How could you, Gwynneth? I was relying on you, at least, for some support against their idiocy.”

Ellie and Ian thought this was hilarious and were soon hard at work making up rules for their society, Matey throwing in a word or two to egg them on when they ran short of ideas. Hilda propped her elbow on the table and sat watching them with her chin on her hand, her eyes soft. To see Ellie so relaxed, after the tension at lunch, was a great relief.

This was how her ward was when she was with Vivien Knowles, teasing and full of irreverent fun. Being treated as an equal and offered gentle, undemanding friendship - with no attempt made to delve into her losses - seemed to soften that hard, outer shell of hers, penetrate those prickly defences. Her past life was all tucked away deep inside and she had no desire to discuss it with anyone except Hilda and Sister Patricia. She felt secure with them. She closed herself off when people tried to pry – or criticised her guardian. But the way she was responding to Ian gave Hilda hope. She would grow relaxed with him, able to be herself, and Hilda knew he would find the right words when Ellie did seek his help. As would Matey – her sharp exterior hid so much wisdom and compassion.

Lost in her own thoughts, she was unaware of Ian’s and Matey’s scrutiny. Ian knew, from his sister, of all that Hilda had done for Ellie, how much love and support she had given the girl and how much it had cost her mentally. But judging by the soft glow in her eyes, he also knew she was more than willing to pay the price. She was not going to find it easy but, where love was concerned, Hilda Annersley set no limits. After her words to him in the car, Ian was determined to do all he could for her and Ellie, in order to lift some of the burden off the slender shoulders of the woman he still loved.

Matey, meanwhile, was silently wondering why she had never before considered Hilda in the role of mother. Judging by what she was now witnessing it fit Hilda like a glove. It was patently obvious the girl adored her, and she and Hilda had an easy, trusting relationship that spoke volumes for Hilda’s perception and great love. How had such affection developed in three short weeks? How had Hilda, that dispassionate and self-controlled woman, given herself so completely and so quickly? Matey wondered what Christmas miracles had been at work in that convent. Mother Abbess certainly had had a hand in it somewhere.

Ellie had volunteered a great deal during the hour or so she had spent with Matey. She had revelled in relating all that Madame had done for her. Much more than Hilda would have wanted revealed, Matey reflected. To go out of herself like this was incredible, when one realised how much she was still grieving for Nell. But Matey suspected that Nell herself had also had a hand in this. She was the one, above all, who had known the depth of the love hidden inside her friend.

The tender affection in Hilda’s eyes as they dwelt on Ellie moved Matey’s heart. She was deeply thankful that Hilda was still being challenged and forced to grow. God and life had clearly not done with her yet, despite her devastating loss.

#133:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Apr 23, 2007 8:01 pm
    —
Oh Mary, that was Fantastic!

How wonderful to see that Matey can be another vivien to Ellie. After the reception received from Jo it would have been little surprise if she had been wary of strangers. But that whole hearted open ended acceptance was just so touching - even if some of it was only painted in lightly in Mateys eyes.

And Ian is learning - his heart will have to learn that that is as good as things get - but I think he is slowly progressing.

It is good to know that there will be such a strong group of people for support of Hilda and Ellie in this time.

But tell me, can all of that which happened at the convent have only happened in 3 weeks? They were a jam-packed 3 weeks, that is for sure.

Thank you Mary.

#134:  Author: lizziearrnetLocation: Coulsdon, Surrey PostPosted: Mon Apr 23, 2007 8:58 pm
    —
Quote:
The tender affection in Hilda’s eyes as they dwelt on Ellie moved Matey’s heart. She was deeply thankful that Hilda was still being challenged and forced to grow. God and life had clearly not done with her yet, despite her devastating loss.


Loving it Mary, glad to see how He's not finished with Hilda yet.... Very Happy

Although I still don't know how you manage to get me every time, you're writing is so realistic...I felt that I was sitting at one end of the tea-table watching them all....and possibly joining in halo ...like I ever would Laughing

By the way, I really can see Hilda as mother too, the emotion she feels for Ellie is Awe-inspiring! Understandably so....Ellie's such a lovely character!

Happy writing and God Bless

Liz
xxx

P.S. I got made a godmother today....to my best friends baby girl, Smile emotional but well worth it....she has made my month!

#135:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Apr 23, 2007 11:35 pm
    —
That was such a warm and loving scene! It was lovely to see Ellie so happy and relaxed with Ian and Matey, and how much Hilda enjoyed watching them together.
That's where Joey went wrong at lunch; she didn't allow Ellie that 'gentle undemanding friendship' that would allow her to feel comfortable and able to relax, as these two do and Vivien did.

And both Matey and Ian are so protective toward Hilda and want to spare her as much as they can. And how well Matey recognises the value of the gift that Hilda has been given in Ellie:
Quote:
She was deeply thankful that Hilda was still being challenged and forced to grow. God and life had clearly not done with her yet, despite her devastating loss.


If Ellie has benefitted, then so has Hilda - and how right Gwynneth is to recognise that Nell is part of all this.

#136:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 12:50 am
    —
Quote:
The tender affection in Hilda’s eyes as they dwelt on Ellie moved Matey’s heart. She was deeply thankful that Hilda was still being challenged and forced to grow. God and life had clearly not done with her yet, despite her devastating loss.


This statement tells us so much, doesn't it - not only is Hilda still being challenged and forced to grow, she *wants* to do so, which is such a great step forward for her. Trust Matey and Ian to notice just how much progress she has made during her time at the convent, which speaks so much for MA's influence. But trust Matey to be the one with the perspicacity to realise that Nell was exerting her influence there, too.

I loved Ellie here, too - as Cath said, how much better Jo would have fared at lunchtime if she had sat back quietly and let Ellie 'make the running' rather than overwhelming her as she did. It's inevitable that Ellie will have some hurdles to overcome during the coming term, but she is going to have so many 'allies' to whom she can turn for help and comfort.

And yes, I had for the moment forgotten that Hilda had already told MA her story needed to be told and that she would be the one to do it.

Thanks, Mary, for a lovely, peaceful scene - like Lizziearnet, I felt like the proverbial fly on the wall throughout - not only could I 'hear' the conversation and feel its warmth, I could almost taste Ellie's scones.

#137:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 3:50 am
    —
Lovely scene. Very Happy

And the French-German lessons will be a fabulous way to cement the relationship, while helping Ellie over one of the greatest academic hurdles she faces.

#138:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 6:08 am
    —
I got up early enough to fend off the hordes from the computer this morning Laughing

Ellie is a delightful young lady, and it is a privilege to see her interactions with Ian and with Gwynneth in this touching scene. She has found her surrogate parents , and I rejoice.
Matey will also watch over her, and I feel a lot happier about things now......until there is a spanner in the works Wink
Thank you, Mary !

#139:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 6:13 am
    —
It's stramge that Joey, with her famed sensitivity and empathy, didn't act in a way to help and welcome Ellie - I wonder if, in fact, Joey was jealous of the idea that Hilda could be a surrogate mother - and do at least as good a job of it as Joey herself?


Lovely scene Mary, thanks - also liked Matey's thought that Nell had something to do with the way Hilda has been helped.

#140:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 7:09 am
    —
Mary that was a beautiful scene to see Matey's (sorry, Gwynneth's) thought process on how Hilda has changed since she left the school three weeks ago. But we all know how much she's been through since then - in particular how much Ellie has come to mean to her.

They make a lovely foursome, sitting and chatting and eating scones. As lizzie says, I really feel like I'm there as well.

But I wonder why Hilda didn't like her scone?
Quote:
After a grimace at him, she sat playing with the remains of her scone, mashing it to crumbs.

#141:  Author: bethanyLocation: Liverpool (mostly) PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 8:37 am
    —
Last week I read this all the way through, from the archive (I had a nasty cold and was "resting", i.e. reading a lot). I can't believe that I never found this before it is so amazing.

Hilda is probably the character I admire the most in CS world, and you have written her to be as amazing as I imagine, maybe even more so. I am really looking forward to seeing what happens as term develops. Should I be worried about how Ellie will react when she sees how Kathie Ferrars treats Hilda?

Thank you Mary for written this wonderful, sad, happy, thought provoking drabble.

#142:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Apr 24, 2007 10:27 pm
    —
So much love and support from so many people ... Ellie is fast amassing a protective army about her - Ian, Matey, Vivien, and, paramountly, of course, Hilda. Hilda is still really quite uncomfortable with Ian and Ellie's adoration, isn't she, the idea of AMAS, though causing general mirth, is also causing her to pulverise her scone!
I was touched by the memory of Nell here
Quote:
She was the one, above all, who had known the depth of the love hidden inside her friend.
It has taken her death to make the cracks through which that love can flow out to others, too.

#143:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Apr 25, 2007 7:19 pm
    —
Kathy S - this is for you. Laughing Thanks to you all for the comments.

Miranda, I think Tara rather neatly explained that crumbling scone. Wink


Both Ian and Matey offered to occupy Ellie that evening in order to give Hilda some time alone, to settle back into the school atmosphere and attack some of her work. But Ellie sent her guardian a pleading look which settled the matter. It would be her last chance to be alone with Hilda – and the latter understood. Matey took herself off to her own abode and the other three walked to the front door.

Ian cast a kindly eye on Ellie. “You know, Ellie, your guardian will be very busy tomorrow when the staff return. How about coming over to the San? I could show you around, and perhaps we could visit some of the patients. A new face would cheer them up. Some of them don’t get many visitors.”

Ellie’s face lit up. She had no desire to be in the way of her guardian doing her job – but, on the other hand, spending the day hiding away held no pleasure for her. Hilda considered the pair of them – and rejoiced in her heart.

“Ian, how would it be if I drove her over, and we all went for a spin in your car down the coach road? Get that over and done with?” Her eyes twinkled as his jaw dropped. He clearly thought she was as bad as his sister. He pulled a face at her but then nodded. After all she had done, it would be a disgrace not to agree.

Hilda smiled understandingly, and added, “That accomplished, you can keep Ellie at the San while I make my own way back here.” She smiled at her ward. “Mr Stuart is right. It would be very boring for you here, chérie, for I will indeed be busy. Would it suit you, though, to spend the day with him?”

Ellie nodded in delight and so it was arranged. Ian took himself off and Ellie settled herself in the Study while Hilda worked at her desk. The latter thought her ward was simply reading, and failed to see the notebook in which Ellie was busily scribbling. However, after an hour or so, Matey appeared and winkled the girl out to help her make some dinner. Hilda smiled secretly to herself as they disappeared through the door. Her friends were trying so hard to help and she blessed them.

Laying down her pen she stretched out her cramped arms. It had been a long day and too much seemed to have been crammed into it since she had shown Ellie round the school that morning. She looked down at her watch. She had a few moments peace - would Joey be free to talk? Without more ado, she picked up the phone.

“Hilda,” said Joey quietly. “I was going to phone you later. Your eyes as you left – I knew I had overstepped the mark with Ellie. You looked so angry, and then somehow very sad.”

“It wasn’t your fault, Joey,” replied Hilda softly. “It was my own silly mistake. You couldn’t possibly have known it but Ellie’s father was killed in a plane crash.” She heard Jo’s indrawn breath. “When you talked about the train crash that you and Erica were involved in, and how you found Marie Claire – I’m afraid it upset her. And she was already upset by your words earlier this morning.”

She heard Joey sigh loud and long. “I don’t know what got into me, Hilda,” she admitted quietly. “Of all the people to become a guardian, you are the one who would know best how to go about it, with your knowledge of youngsters. It was stupid and arrogant of me.”

Hilda was silent as she thought of all the problems that had already risen in the few short weeks she had known Ellie – Ellie’s quick temper and her desperate need for love, her deep and intense sadness and loneliness, the alternate selfishness and generosity she showed, her growing maturity and deep insights. A true paradox of a girl! And being apart from Hilda at school was assuredly going to cause more problems, for all her compliance right now.

“Hilda…” queried Joey hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Joey, just thinking. How much do I really know of young girls, despite all those years? It’s very different being a guardian from being a headmistress. One needs a whole different set of skills, ones I’m not sure I possess.” Hilda's eyes were suddenly haunted. How much had she been able to help Ellie this day? The girl had clammed up on her.

“Hilda, you have all the skills necessary and then some, never you fear,” said Joey quietly. She cleared her throat in embarrassment. “But I’ll admit something, love. Depite your words, I did try to pry, find out about her background, how she had met you. Guess I can’t help being that question mark you mentioned.”

Hilda felt a surge of anger shoot through her, but quickly controlled it. No wonder Ellie had been so quiet! She made a decision. “Joey, my friend, I did warn you to go easy – but I’m also afraid I may have over-reacted because I’m so worried about her,” she said softly, so softly that Joey had to work hard to hear her. “She trusts people so little that it may take a long while for her to come round and meet you halfway now, after what happened first thing this morning. I did try to explain you were only trying to help, but……”

She paused, frowned and then spoke more firmly. “Joey, I’ve changed my mind – I’m going to tell you a little of her background, but only in the strictest confidence. You may tell Jack, but no one else at all. Do you understand?”

“Hilda, I don’t deserve that you should tell me anything,” Joey responded ashamedly.

Hilda sighed. “Maybe you don’t, Joey, for I’ll admit, in my turn, that I was feeling very annoyed with you. Not the way I usually respond, is it?” she asked somewhat wryly. “But you’re one of my closest friends, after all. And you know something about loss, from the time when you nearly lost Jack and then Phil. I’ve already told you Ellie’s mother died when Ellie was only four.”

She took a deep breath before continuing, hoping she was doing the right thing. “Her grandparents mostly brought her up, because her father had no time for her whatsoever. She is the image of her mother – don’t ask how I know – and he couldn’t face living with that, so he was extremely derelict in his duties. Ellie has lived a very lonely life, my dear, and lets in very few people. The grandmother she adored died when Ellie was just eleven and her father sent her away to school at that point, so he wouldn’t have to look after her himself, be with her. He left that to his father-in-law – who died two years ago. At that point her father installed her in an apartment in Nice with a housekeeper, who looked after her in the school holidays when she couldn’t go to a schoolfriend’s home.”

“My God, Hilda, what a bleak and isolated life,” whispered Joey. “When I think of how my children have been spoiled and petted….”

“And have a father who loves them deeply,” added Hilda sadly. “Love is all that most children need, Joey, as you know very well. It was all Ellie needed, wanted. But her father died in that plane without ever telling her he loved her – and that hurts her beyond belief.”

She paused again, seeing in her mind’s eye the tragic, bleak mask that had been Ellie’s face the first time she had seen the girl. Oh, yes, indeed – she hurt so very much. “She has lost everything, Joey. Family, home, school, country, friends…. .” She heard her friend gulp. “The wonder is that she can be so cheerful and amusing, that she can cope with this new life into which she has been thrown, that she can accept a stranger, me, as her protector. She’s so loving, my dear. You can have no idea…” Her voice broke and tears pricked behind her eyes.

There was a long, taut silence, and then Joey whispered, “I don’t need to hear anything else, Hilda. Thank you for that, and I promise to leave well enough alone. If you want me for anything you know where to come. Only – don’t blame yourself for any of it, my lamb. You deserve to have somebody love you the way she quite clearly does - and I see your love for her in every word you speak, in every look you give her. I only hope she will fill something of that huge gap Nell has left in your heart.”

She heard a sudden stifled sob at the other end and knew she had said enough. With a quiet murmur of sympathy she placed down the phone gently. Hilda, still clutching the receiver to her, covered her face with a trembling hand and let the tears fall, as Mother Abbess had taught her to do.

Not Ellie, not the nun herself, nothing and no one, could ever fill that huge Nell-size gap inside her….

#144:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Apr 25, 2007 7:34 pm
    —
Oh Mary... What can I say about that. What can anyone say? You've covered a wide range of emotions again there. I love the care that is taken by Gwynneth and Ian to try and sheild Hilda at this difficult time. But it is right that Ellie stays with her.

And how quick is Hilda to get Ian to agree to face his next challenge. Ellies presence with them on that road should help them both. I am sure they will need her there. But how clever of Hilda to arrange things like that.

And Gwynneth feilding Ellie like that to prepare for food was such a clever way of giving Hilda the time alone that she needed. At first I thought she was just going to worry about how to deal with Jo and Ellie. But what stunningly decisive action she took. I'm not not sure whether Hilda needed to tell someone, or Jo needed to hear it more. For Hilda, talking to Jo, has had the effect of releasing what she feels inside her. And how she needed to let that go.

Thank goodness Jo felt the need to appologise, and that she was then able to offer Hilda the comfort she needed. And I hope that Hilda's coming to the place where she accepts that neither Jo, nor Ellie, nor anyone else will ever fill that gap will help her to move on past this place which being back in the school always puts her in, and allow her to concentrate on the next thing that needs done - or the whole ream of things needing done in the morning.

I do hope that Ellie's protective instincts are not raised when she next see's Hilda though! Or that they are not roused too much!

Thank you Mary, that was wonderful.

#145:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Apr 25, 2007 8:39 pm
    —
Warm, tender, beautiful on all sides - Ellie is finding herself surrounded by people who want to help, and Hilda, while acknowledging, finally, that no-one can completely fill the gap which Nell has left, is also surrounded by those who want to help. And, thank goodness, she is now able to follow MA's counsel, and let the tears flow when she needs to, instead of trying to resist.

As for Joey - thank goodness she now realises she 'got off on the wrong foot' with Ellie, and aroused Hilda's annoyance as a result. But we know how sensitive and caring she really is at bottom, and Hilda's decision to confide Ellie's history in her was the best thing she could have done - Joey will keep her promise only to confide it in Jack, I am sure.

One thing is certain - she will approach any future meeting with Ellie with caution, and wait for her to make the overtures - and in so doing, will, in the end, also win Ellie's trust and affection.

Thank you Mary.

#146:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Wed Apr 25, 2007 8:52 pm
    —
Mary, that's a beautiful post. Joey's breeziness earlier was irritatingly characteristic- but now she's had time to think, so's her response here.

Quote:
Hilda sighed. “Maybe you don’t, Joey, for I’ll admit, in my turn, that I was feeling very annoyed with you. Not the way I usually respond, is it?” she asked somewhat wryly. “But you’re one of my closest friends, after all. And you know something about loss, from the time when you nearly lost Jack and then Phil. I’ve already told you Ellie’s mother died when Ellie was only four.”


I hadn't thought of Joey as someone who could really empathise with Ellie, but of course she is. There's also the fact that Joey lost *both* parents at a very young age- and that's bound to have affected her, regardless of Dick and Madge. My mother works for CRUSE, and I've heard her talk about how bereavement even in earlier chidhood can have lasting effects, no matter how well the child has been cared for since.

Thank you.

#147:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Apr 25, 2007 10:27 pm
    —
Hilda certainly believes in killing birds with stones, sorting out company for Ellie, peace for herself and the final driving breakthrough for Ian all in one fell swoop!

Ellie did need that last time with her, but I do hope she makes friends soon so that she doesn't need to be so dependent. And I do wonder what Ellie was scribbling ... Hilda's precis of Ellie's character is very astute:
Quote:
Ellie’s quick temper and her desperate need for love, her deep and intense sadness and loneliness, the alternate selfishness and generosity she showed, her growing maturity and deep insights.


It's lovely that Jo has realised how unfortunate her appproach to Ellie has been, and that her caring and sensitivity are to the fore again, and Hilda was wise to share something of the background. I think Hilda is selling herself a bit short, though (not that that is unusual!) The skills needed to be a good pastoral carer are very similar to those needed to be a good parent, so she'll have them already, along with the extra, and different, ones needed by a good Head.

#148:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Apr 26, 2007 4:33 am
    —
Thank you, Mary. Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

It’s wonderful the way Ian and Matey know just how simultaneously to involve Ellie and relieve Hilda – and how Hilda adds to the conspiracy of caring by drafting Ian to drive.

I’m very glad that Hilda’s given Jo some of the background now, and not just for the sake of their friendship. If the goal is to build a support network for Ellie, it isn’t unreasonable to think of Jo as potentially having a role, even after this disastrous start. After all, not so long ago Hilda herself considered Jo one of the best at dealing with bereavement. For example, in Jane, though with good reason Jane runs first to Miss Annersley, Hilda takes pains to ensure that Jo’s on call:
Quote:
I'm hoping Lady Carew may come through, but if she doesn't, then I want Joey at hand."

Rosalie nodded. "We would all do our best to help Jane if it came to the worst, but Joey has something very few other folk I've known have. She was the only person who really helped me when my mother died."


But poor Hilda, still struggling so with her own pain.

#149:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Apr 26, 2007 6:17 am
    —
Very telling that no-one, not even MA or Ellie, can fill the hole in Hilda's soul left by Nell. However busy she finds herself, wharever responsibilities, it is still there, lurking. Crying or Very sad

The conversation with Joey was interesting - I still feel that part of Joey's response was due to jealousy, but at least now she is aware of Ellie's fragility.


Thanks Mary.

#150:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Thu Apr 26, 2007 8:16 am
    —
MaryR wrote:

Not Ellie, not the nun herself, nothing and no one, could ever fill that huge Nell-size gap inside her….


My eyes were suspiciously watery by the end there Sad
Thank you Mary.

#151:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Apr 26, 2007 8:41 am
    —
Oh what a lovely piece of writing....

It was good to see Jo listening to Hilda and admitting that she went against her wishes when talking to Ellie. And possibly Jo also needed reassuring that Hilda still wanted her friendship - after all so much that is new has come into Hilda's life; it might be that Jo thought there was no place left for her, and she reacted from fear. But she does now recognise just what Ellie is for Hilda and acknowledges that this is a love that will do so much for Hilda.
Quote:
You deserve to have somebody love you the way she quite clearly does - and I see your love for her in every word you speak, in every look you give her.


And to see Ellie and Ian getting on so well was lovely. But, oh poor Hilda! I had a huge lump in my throat at this....
Quote:
nothing and no one, could ever fill that huge Nell-size gap inside her…
Nell was so much the person who mattered, who completed her.....

#152:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Apr 26, 2007 9:24 am
    —
This was so lovely, it's left me speechless, but I'm glad beyond belief Joey apologised to Hilda. I only hope she can make amends to Ellie and give her the space she needs

#153:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Thu Apr 26, 2007 7:30 pm
    —
Wow. I haven't had a chance to catch up with this in a while. As always, very evocative writing Mary.

#154:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Fri Apr 27, 2007 3:50 pm
    —
Mary, that was lovely - even if the last line tears at the heartstrings. Poor Hilda! Nothing will ever make up for that loss, but at least she has the love of so many others, including the new people in her life, to surround that Nell-shaped hole and try to make the edges less sharp...

Well done Joey for realising how much hurt she'd caused, but also well done Hilda for telling her some of the background. To keep it all entirely hidden would cause more harm than good, I think, though it's understandable that she shouldn't want to reveal it all, and that only a select few will be told anything at all. But, by her own admission, Joey would have tried to find out anyway, and telling her avoids any more painful questions for Ellie.

Quote:
Ellie’s quick temper and her desperate need for love, her deep and intense sadness and loneliness, the alternate selfishness and generosity she showed, her growing maturity and deep insights. A true paradox of a girl!


True - but also a very realistic and well drawn character.

Now we just have to hope that all goes well with the drive down that road... Please, Mary? Wink

Thank you for this and the preceding few posts which I've caught up on. I don't know how you keep the standard so consistently high, but you do! Very Happy

#155:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Fri Apr 27, 2007 5:31 pm
    —
Mary,
I am immensely relieved to find that Joey has got her brain and mouth in synchronous gear, and that her normal compassionate service is being resumed !
This was a super update Smile

#156:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Fri Apr 27, 2007 10:19 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
Mary,
I am immensely relieved to find that Joey has got her brain and mouth in synchronous gear, and that her normal compassionate service is being resumed !


*snicker* Now you've got me visualising Joey as either an android or a car. Not sure which...

#157:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Apr 28, 2007 7:32 pm
    —
Lisa_T wrote:
Identity Hunt wrote:
I am immensely relieved to find that Joey has got her brain and mouth in synchronous gear, and that her normal compassionate service is being resumed !

*snicker* Now you've got me visualising Joey as either an android or a car. Not sure which...

Oh dear, oh dear, poor Joey! Laughing I'm afraid you will have to wait to find out more about her behaviour, though! Rolling Eyes And I really do apologise for the length of this.... Embarassed

Hilda had dried her tears before Ellie returned to tell her dinner was ready and they chatted companionably as they wandered to the kitchen. They lingered with Matey over the meal, happy to be together, knowing that the peace and companionship would be disturbed the next day when the staff returned. Hilda watched silently how Matey drew the girl out, without the latter even realising what was happening. Finally, though, Hilda saw how weary Ellie was beginning to look. All these new experiences had been draining for her.

“Off to bed with you, young lady,” she said firmly, drawing Ellie to her feet. “You’ve another busy day tomorrow with Mr Stuart. I’ll come up in a little while to tuck you in, when Matey and I have done the dishes. No, you may not help! Drying up is one of my few talents in the kitchen, so away with you.”

Entering Ellie’s room a little later, she found the mood had changed. Her ward was sitting up in bed, gazing down at her mother’s photo which she was clutching tightly. Her eyes were haunted when she looked up and Hilda quickly moved forward and sat on the bed.

“Feeling homesick?” she asked, her voice soft.

“One has to have a home to be homesick,” whispered Ellie. “I don’t think I had a home once mémé died. Pépé tried hard but his heart was empty; he just wanted to be with her.” She paused. “If she could see me now….mémé…..et maman aussi…. ” Her voice trailed away and she bowed her head again over the photo.

Hilda reached out and with a gentle finger tilted up the lovely face. She smiled tenderly into the desolate eyes. “Your mother does see you, petite, and if you are happy then she is happy – but I don’t think you are, are you?”

Ellie gripped Hilda’s hand, and seemed to change the subject. “Madame Maynard’s children, they have much luck – their parents have a so great love for them.”

Hilda understood and her heart ached. “Oui, chérie – and they show them that they love them, which is a wonderful thing. Even their wards feel they belong.”

“That is what you do for me, Madame,” Ellie whispered. “I feel at long last that I belong to someone, belong to somewhere. Wherever place you go will be home for me now. Even the convent, you know, it became home after you found me.”

Hilda stroked the glossy black hair tenderly, tears threatening as she heard an echo of the words spoken by Ruth to Naomi in the Old Testament. “Then I too am happy, chérie – and I hope I never disappoint or upset you.”

“But you won’t,” gasped Ellie, wide-eyed. “I told Madame Maynard….”

“Ah, yes! Mrs Maynard,” interrupted Hilda and something in the quiet voice alerted Ellie. Anxiety quickly filled her eyes. Hilda shifted her position to sit beside her ward, her back resting against the pillows, and pulled the girl into her arms. Ellie snuggled close and laid her head on her guardian’s shoulder, the photo still clutched in her hand.

“Are you going to tell me what upset you this afternoon, petite?” She laid her cheek against the dark head, hoping the closeness would break through the barrier. Ellie rubbed her thumb back and forth across her mother’s face. When nothing was forthcoming, Hilda tightened her arms and tried again, her voice a quiet and soothing murmur. “Whatever it is, I promise I won’t be cross, but if you could bring yourself to tell me I might just be able to help.”

“She ….was impolite this morning…about you….” Ellie’s voice was so low that Hilda could scarcely hear.

“No, she wasn’t, not really, chérie. She’s right – she has far more experience than I do in being responsible for young girls,” said Hilda quietly.

“But you are the Headmistress. You are responsible for very many girls.”

“Yes, Ellie, but not in the same way as I am responsible for you now,” Hilda replied gravely. “A guardian is more like a mother than a headmistress, and of that I have no experience at all. All I know is that I love you – and, in the end, that may not be enough.”

Ellie’s face lifted to look at Hilda. “It is more than enough,” she affirmed. “And because you love me, I trust you. I do not worry that you are knowing everything about me. I do not even feel too sad when you scold me or show me that I am doing something wrong.”

Hilda ruthlessly drove back the tears and dropped a kiss on Ellie’s nose. A fleeting smile skittered over the mobile face, before Ellie took a deep breath and forced herself to continue. “But I am minding, very much, when people who do not know me try to discover what I am, what has happened to me in my life. That is mine – to give or not to give. Do you understand, chère Madame?”

Her eyes were pleading now and Hilda hastened to reassure. “And you feel Mrs Maynard should not have tried to pry?” When Ellie nodded, Hilda said urgently, “But I don’t think she was trying to pry, petite. She was just being friendly and interested, as she is with all new girls.” She smiled in sympathy. “But, like you, I find it hard to come out from behind my walls and reveal things. I retreat even further when people try to get too close. We’re a good pair, aren’t we, child?”

“A very good pair, Madame.” Ellie’s answer was instantaneous, and she laid her head back on Hilda’s shoulder. “You suit me in every way.”

“But that wasn’t the only thing that hurt, was it, Ellie?” whispered Hilda into the black hair. “The crash she talked about – it revived all your own pain when you least expected it. And you’ve been hiding it from me ever since. That’s why you were sitting here thinking about your mother, wasn’t it? You were remembering how lonely you so often were in your life – wondering about your father. But I can’t help if you won’t talk.”

Silence fall, and Ellie’s body was rigid, her fingers once more smoothing the photo. Hilda waited. Finally there came a tiny whisper. “You are her friend. I did not wish to hurt you.”

Hilda’s arms tightened even more. “Oh Ellie, you wouldn’t have hurt me. It is rather my fault that you are hurting. When we don’t tell people things, then of course they make mistakes. Mrs Maynard had no idea about what had happened to your father. Can you forgive me for your pain, for not letting her know?” The black head nodded against her. “And can you also forgive Mrs Maynard for anything you think she may have done?”

This time there was no response. Hilda closed her eyes, uttered a silent prayer for help. What she was about to say might just disrupt this burgeoning relationship.

“Ellie, sweetheart, you mustn’t hold grudges like this, or you will do yourself untold damage. At Christmas, when you were so upset, you asked me to show you how to love. In the Bible, Jesus tells us how. He tells us to love our neighbours as we love ourselves – and that is done in the nitty gritty of our day to day lives, not in church on Sunday morning. Remember I talked about that pat of encouragement on the shoulder or helping someone with their prep. Well, it’s easy to do those things for someone we love, someone who loves us. But sometimes loving means doing those things for someone we don’t like very much.”

Still there was no response. Hilda softened her voice. “Real love, as Jesus taught it, isn’t easy, because loving also means forgiving, even those who have hurt you, no matter who they are. You can’t say you love someone if you hold a grudge against them in your heart. Chérie, you have just forgiven me my failure, because you love me and know that I love you. But what about Mrs Maynard?”

Ellie’s body was still rigid against her. Hilda could see the restless fingers, sense the silent misery invading the girl. Suddenly, her heart melted and she was almost undone by the intensity of her love for Ellie; wanted to hug her close and protect her from all harm, tell her everything was fine. But no – sometimes love demanded that one be harsh with the beloved, for their sake.

She moved, took Ellie by the shoulders and turned her so they were face to face. Stern but loving blue-grey eyes gazed intently into sapphire pools of misery. “You have a proverb in your country: There is no pillow so soft as a clear conscience. Will you sleep well tonight, do you think, feeling as you do? Or will you take your chance to show me you meant it when you asked me to show you how to love. Are you big enough, Ellie? Big enough to forgive Mrs Maynard as you have just forgiven me? Because I assure you I was as much at fault, if not more so. Can you give her another chance?”

Ellie stared at her, her eyes wide and fearful. She was not sure she was big enough. Not like her guardian – she was big enough for anything. Ellie thought back to the words Mother Abbess had said about Hilda’s love: Hilda will give you her smile when she wants to weep; she will give you her time when she needs it for herself; she will give you her strength when she is at her weakest; she will lift you up when she is as low as it is possible to be – and she would give you her life if it would save or protect you.”

No, she could never be like that, not in a million years. But Madame was not asking for her life, was not even asking for her to give anything up – except her grudge. And maybe holding that grudge was very babyish. Maybe she could do this one little thing for Madame, in return for all the wonderful, generous things her guardian had done for her. Maybe…

Hilda spoke again, and her voice was gentle but inexorable in the peace of the little room. “Are you also big enough to accept Erica as a friend – or are you still determined to keep away from her because of her association with Mrs Maynard? How many others will you avoid in the same fashion?” There was an infinitesimal pause and then she added even more gently, “I love Joey, have done so since she was a schoolgirl not much younger than you. Are you going to cut yourself off from me as well, child, because I love her?”

Ellie gasped in shock and shook her head wildly, tears suddenly streaming down her cheeks and flying in all directions. “N…never…” she cried, and leaned forward to bury her face in Hilda’s shoulder. Hilda held her close, rocking her gently as she finally crumbled, wailing out her anguish in great gulping sobs. Hilda’s eyes were haunted. Had she been too hard?

She laid her lips on the black hair, crooned to her ward softly as the sobs muted into stifled weeping. “Weep it out, petite. I know now how much it helps, to let go like this…. I didn’t mean to hurt you…. I love you so very deeply…. Maybe I’m asking too much of you when you’re still mourning all that you’ve lost….”

It was a while before Ellie could gain control of herself, but finally she lay spent against Hilda, still quivering from the violence of the storm. Hilda lifted a hand to stroke back the untidy black hair and Ellie seized the hand and held it hard against her damp cheek, desperate for as much close contact as she could get. Hilda leaned back against the pillows, Ellie still held close to her, and closed her eyes. Was she failing this girl utterly? Had she made a mistake by agreeing to be her guardian?

No, lovely girl, don’t despair. She can never come to harm with you as her guide. Just follow those sure instincts of yours. They’ve never let anyone down yet. They never let me down.

Hilda smiled, a slow and peaceful smile, her spirit relaxing as much as Ellie’s body was now relaxing. The warmth from the loving arms and the gentleness of the silence around them were working their magic. Ellie turned her head so one damp cheek was laid against Hilda. She still held her guardian’s hand against her other cheek. Eventually there came the sound of a long and heartfelt sigh.

“You nearly blew me away, child,” whispered Hilda.

Ellie managed a small giggle. “I would never do that,” she whispered back. “I need you too much. But, Madame, I cannot render forgiveness to Madame Maynard.” Hilda frowned but waited patiently and the sweet voice went on softly, “You see, in the end she did nothing, did she? She had no knowledge of my father’s crash – and I should not have become so upset when she said those words about you this morning. So how can I forgive someone who has done me no injury? Instead – I will try to love her, as you do.”

“Oh, Ellie, ma petite,” breathed Hilda in a broken murmur and held the girl more tightly, her eyes closed against her own tears as she uttered a brief and silent prayer of thanks. Ellie was showing more maturity with every day that passed – and true magnanimity of spirit.

Silence reigned once more and then Ellie wriggled so she was beside Hilda once more, still encircled by those loving arms. She leaned back against the pillows and raised her tear-stained face. Hilda smiled fondly down at her and kissed the wrinkled forehead as though in blessing.

“You know, Madame,” offered the girl tentatively, “I shall not refuse to be a friend of Erica, but I would like someone else to be my sheepdog, s’il vous plaît, then she will not feel she has to be my friend just because her mother and my guardian are so good friends. Do you understand?” She was looking anxious and Hilda nodded, her eyes gentle on her ward.

Content, Ellie laid her head back on Hilda’s shoulder. Once more she had had her eyes opened by her guardian; once more she had had her behaviour reflected back to her, and then had been soothed into gentle peace. How could she ever now survive without this miraculous woman whom le bon Dieu had seen fit to send in her hour of need? Her fingers teased the big wooden button at the neck of Hilda’s cardigan.

“You know, Madame, you are like this button,” she whispered. “You hold things together for me. You pull straight what has become twisted inside me.”

Hilda grinned at the originality of the analogy, but her lovely voice made music of the poem she slowly recited to her ward as they sat there entwined together, each of them a comfort to the other:

Have patience with everything unresolved in your heart
and try to love the questions themselves.
Don’t search for the answers,
they could not be given to you now,
because you would not be able to live them.
And the point is, to live everything.
Live the questions now.
Perhaps then, some day in the future,
you will gradually, without even noticing it,
live your way into the answers.
(Rilke)


Last edited by MaryR on Sat Apr 28, 2007 9:02 pm; edited 3 times in total

#158:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Sat Apr 28, 2007 8:25 pm
    —
Ah Mary, that was lovely. Well, it looks like Ellie has passed her first test- being able to handle Hilda the headmistress as opposed to Hilda the guardian.

#159:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sat Apr 28, 2007 8:26 pm
    —
I love the way Ellie and Hilda interacted in that scene but I did so want Matey to peak in and see it, obviously she wouldn't stay but I think she would have some words to help Hilda afterwards. And that poem at the end just fits (and also is now in my quotes journal).

Thank you Mary

#160:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Apr 28, 2007 11:08 pm
    —
Lovely, Mary - and Nell was there at just the right time to give Hilda support, wasn't she?

Thank you.

#161:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Apr 28, 2007 11:22 pm
    —
Quote:
“You know, Madame, you are like this button,” she whispered. “You hold things together for me. You pull straight what has become twisted inside me.”
An original analogy, indeed, but how apt as a description of the way Hilda has teased out the tangled threads of Ellie's feelings and finally enabled her to confide all the reasons for her upsetness. She has lanced the boil of Ellie's dislike of Joey before it could cause any longterm problems, and has made Ellie face, and conquer, her own demons once again. Ellie's response is one of those flashes of maturity and insight that we have come to expect from her and totally validates Hilda's treatment.

I hope Hilda will eventually stop feeling she hasn't got 'mothering' skills because she's not given birth! She has caring and nurturing instincts in spades (as Nell reminds her), and that's all she needs.

That Rilke quotation is so very interesting, I'm going to go back and read it lots more. Thank you for all that food for thought, Mary.

#162:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat Apr 28, 2007 11:27 pm
    —
Oh my - that was spellbinding - talk about watching someone mature by leaps and bounds before my very eyes. And Hilda was entirely right to trust her own instincts here. Despite her very natural fear that she was asking too much of Ellie, the truth is that, in 'being cruel to be kind' as she was here, she truly helped the girl to a deeper understanding of what had happened, and of her reactions to those events and how to develop a deeper understanding from them.

I'm truly impressed to see that Ellie had the maturity to grasp that it was, to some extent at least, her own reaction to what Joey said, rather than Joey's hurting her through ignorance of her situation - therefore there was nothing to forgive Joey for. As for Erica - it's clear she'd really like her to become her friend, but her request that Hilda assign someone else to be her 'sheepdog' only goes to show how much she wants Erica to extend that friendship for its own sake and not feel obliged to do so simply because Joey and Hilda are already friends. Not many teenagers would be capable of that depth of analysis and thought for others - it's kudos both to Hilda for her treatment of her and to Ellie herself for showing us once again this maturity so far beyond her years.

Once again, Mary, you have painted a picture in words which take us right to the heart of the matter both literally and figuratively, (I may have been sitting at my computer but at the same time I was transported to that little bedroom, and watching this interchange unfold). You have given us all so much food for thought, as you have done throughout this story, and as I have no doubt you will continue to do. Thank you.

#163:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Apr 29, 2007 2:29 am
    —
Oh my, Mary - where to start? Well, let's see.....

Hilda's relationship with Ellie is so extraordinarily well-grounded even in this shortest of times, and it shines through in this piece. And despite Hilda's words,
Quote:
A guardian is more like a mother than a headmistress, and of that I have no experience at all. All I know is that I love you – and, in the end, that may not be enough.
, Ellie knows this when she affirms that it is more than enough. Hilda, no mother ever feels that she knows enough, whatever her previous experiences - but love and a desire to do the best you can for your child will see you through.

And Hilda has that already, otherwise she could not have so lovingly, but inexorably shown Ellie how and why she must forgive Jo. And she recognises that they are similar people - Ellie is a child of her soul as it were- and with her own awareness of her self she is in a perfect position to help Ellie.

And then there is that whisper from Nell, confirming Hilda's words and supporting her at a point when she needed it, and how right that she shuld be there at that moment reminding Hilda of all the time when her instincts "never let me down."

And Ellie responds - in fact she more than responds, acknowledging that not only does she see where she went wrong, but also that she will try and love Jo herself.

The poem is so right....

#164:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Apr 29, 2007 3:46 am
    —
Beautifully done, Hilda, and an exceptional response from Ellie.
It'll probably be harder for her to carry through than it seems right now, with Hilda's words so immediate, but she's well on her way. Very practical of her to suggest a sheepdog other than Erica. Smile

Thank you, Mary.

#165:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sun Apr 29, 2007 6:38 am
    —
Mary,
after my hectic day socialising in Bath yesterday, what joy to come home and find this waiting for me !
I really need to give it a second , closer reading to appreciate its depths, but I wanted to thank you for the pleasure it gave me.

#166:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Apr 29, 2007 7:40 am
    —
Mary
That was lovely.
Thank you.

#167:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Apr 29, 2007 7:59 am
    —
Each time you post Mary I wonder how on earth you can top what you have written previously, and every time you blow me away, as Ellie so nearly did to Hilda there. That was Amazing. You appologise for the length - do I take it that you mean it was too short? For I'd not call it anything else.

But now to pause. I loved the small family party of the evening - and well done Hilda in managing to get over her own grief and hide all signs of it by the time Elllie came back. Gwynneth is such a lovely carachter here - this story would be so much poorer without her.

And now for that bedroom scene. That tops everything Mary - how on earth does Hilda do it. And that beloved voice coming in where Hilda needed it most. How gently she manages to guide her young follower down the right path, to choose that which is right, and do what is hard - to give up that resentment, and claim ownership of the cause so calmly. I am so glad that MA was able to give Ellie the warning of who she was trying to emulate.

Yet, even as she does so, she knows that she is no where near where Hilda is - and Hilda is so obviously aware of what she is asking of Ellie - it was a huge step for her, but one that she managed well.

Thank you Mary - that was wonderful.

#168:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sun Apr 29, 2007 11:53 am
    —
Such a beautiful post there Mary - once again we watch Hilda weave her own particular brand of magic to help Ellie grow and mature. And she does it so tactfully, so gently, how could Ellie resist? And yet Hilda still has her doubts, doubts that only Nell can dispel.

And the little humour that flashes through with Hilda's comment on Ellie's sigh.

A wonderful, insightful, restful piece of writing. Thank you.

#169:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Mon Apr 30, 2007 1:33 pm
    —
I've just caught up on the last few posts and once again I'm lost for words.
I'm so glad Joey has decided to come to her senses! Rolling Eyes
I'm also glad Hildsa has managed to talk to Ellie Smile

Thank you! Very Happy

#170:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Apr 30, 2007 7:40 pm
    —
wheelchairprincess wrote:
I love the way Ellie and Hilda interacted in that scene but I did so want Matey to peak in and see it, obviously she wouldn't stay but I think she would have some words to help Hilda afterwards.

You been reading my scripts, along with Miranda, Emma? Twisted Evil I'm sorry it's not quite as you envisaged Matey behaving - no peeking for her! Laughing

I'm sorry you're in for another long episode. Embarassed


An hour or so later, Matey appeared in the Study where Hilda was working her way though letters and forms and reports. She placed on the small table the two hot drinks she was carrying, settled herself on the couch and frowned fiercely over at Hilda.

“Something’s bothering you,” she stated baldly.

Hilda looked up in some surprise, then sighed, screwed the cap back on her pen and moved across to sit opposite her friend. She picked up one of the drinks and blew on it, her eyes on Matey. She wrinkled her nose. “And I thought I was hiding all my worries. I really should have known better.”

“All your worries being to do with Ellie,” surmised Matey, unaware how wrong she was. “Firstly, how to help her recover from whatever has happened to her; secondly, how much to tell the school about her being your ward; thirdly, how to spend time with her when you are the Headmistress and have so very little time, and anyway could be accused of favouritism; fourthly, how to keep your own grief under wraps.”

Hilda took a deep breath and added, “Fifthly, how to convince my new Head Girl that she can do the job.”

Matey sat up and gaped at her in shock. “I beg your pardon? What…. Tessa….?”

“Is in hospital,” replied Hilda sombrely. “She’s been involved in a bad accident and isn’t returning this year,” and she proceeded to tell Matey what had happened. It was something she had been unable to do in front of Ian and Ellie.

“Oh, love,” said Matey in sympathy. “And you’ve had to deal with this during your holiday as well as Ellie and your own frailty? No wonder you look so weighed down when you think no one’s looking.”

Silence fell as they pondered the awful news of Tessa, and also the problems presented by Ellie and Mireille. Matey finally stirred and pulled a face. “Mireille’s grand as a second-in-command but as a Head Girl…. You’ve got trouble there, love.”

“Yes,” sighed Hilda. “I’m hoping Jean will bolster her. Not too many nerves there. I know Gillian will. If only Jack Lambert hadn’t left after her O levels – she would have been a fine deputy. In fact she would have made a fine Head Girl, if Tessa hadn’t come to the school. There were never many what you might call shining characters in that class, until Tessa and Gillian arrived, and that now bodes ill for the term ahead. Mireille seemed to come into her own as deputy last term, but that's become as so much dust in the wind now, as far as she is concerned. She's scared out of her wits.”

She stared ahead of her, contemplating her options, and then looked across at Matey. “I suspect a great deal of my time and energy will be taken up with Mireille and how best to keep order without seeming to countermand her authority. Things could go awry till she finds her feet. May I count on your help with Ellie if I can’t be there for her myself?”

“Of course you can, love,” Matey assured her. “She may not want me, of course.”

Hilda bit her lip and nodded slowly. “Mmmm! But you found the right touch with her immediately, as did Ian. Ellie’s very fragile, Gwynneth, as you must have noticed.”

Matey looked down and ran her finger round the rim of her cup, wondering whether to say what was in her mind. Her eyes still on her cup, she spoke slowly, feeling her way. “I sensed that as soon as I met her, but, when we were baking this afternoon, I’m afraid she let out some of your secrets. She told me a little of what you’ve done for her this Christmas, love. And I’m betting there’s a lot more you’ve done that she doesn’t know about. All that for a stranger! And Mother Abbess wouldn’t allow you to be her guardian unless she had a damn good reason – the reason being that she knows you and loves you and trusts you.”

She paused, took a deep breath and raised her head to add softly, “Nell would be so very proud of you for what you are doing.”

Hilda let her head fall against the chair back and closed her eyes. “I don’t care whether she’s proud of me or not, Gwynneth. My hope is just that she’s watching over us. It’s a scary thing becoming a guardian, let me tell you, especially to such a wounded child.”

Silence fell, a comfortable silence as each sat with her thoughts and fears. Matey watched Hilda’s face. How drained she seemed under the artificial light. Was she going to be strong enough to get through this term, which already looked set to be a problem term? Would her feelings as a guardian get in the way of her position? Or vice versa?

Meanwhile, Hilda, behind her closed eyelids, was wondering how much to tell Matey about Ellie. In the end, however, there was no choice. Gwynneth had been a good friend for too many years to be kept out now. Without preamble, she began to relate the story of the girl’s losses, and the very softness of her lovely voice seemed somehow only to emphasise the bleakness of Ellie’s whole life. Finally, her words trailed away and silence settled once more.

She heard a sudden loud sigh. Opening her eyes, she saw how Matey had been affected by the tale. “It's not pretty, is it? She needed help so desperately. How could I refuse her that help, Gwynneth? I have had so much in my life and she has had so little.”

“But you gave her more than help, didn’t you?” stated Matey gently. “You love her. It’s in your every word and gesture when you are with her or talk about her.”

Hilda’s eyes moved away from Matey and fixed on the wall behind her. “Nell sent her to me, Gwynneth. Of that fact, I have no doubt whatsoever. Why else would I feel this way? I am honoured to be her guardian, for she is such a courageous girl.”

Matey wondered silently who was paying the girl’s fees. But one look at that soft and tender face told her all she needed to know. “You do realise she worships the very ground you tread?” she whispered.

Hilda smiled sadly and her voice was a quiet murmur when she spoke. “That’s one reason she needs a safety net. What happens when I make a mistake, as I’m bound to do? Will that love turn to hate?” She rubbed her forehead tiredly. “She feels I’m all she’s got – but that’s just not true. She has her aunt and she has Mother Abbess. She seems to have acquired Ian Stuart as well, much to his surprise. Will you also stand her friend, should things go awry, Gwynneth?”

“You’re so in tune with her I think you’re borrowing trouble, my dear.”

“I don’t think I am,” whispered Hilda. “Something is scaring me. But there’s you – and there’s Vivien.” She met Matey’s eyes squarely. “Yes, Vivien knows her, and Ellie loves Vivien.”

Matey waited patiently. Looking into her friend’s spare, honest face Hilda knew she could trust her implicitly and poured out to her the story of Vivien’s visit to the convent and the offer Vivien had made to have Ellie sometimes in the holidays. “There’s more I need to tell you sometime, Gwynneth, but not tonight – and maybe not for a while. But you are coming with me to the convent at Easter so you need to know more of my secrets. For now, just – trust Vivien. I do and Ellie does.”

“I already do,” said Matey softly. “She has Nell’s spirit.”

Hilda stared at her, struck dumb by the comparison. She swallowed. “Do you know, I had never seen it,” she said in a hushed tone. “But you’re so right, Gwynneth.”

“You didn’t see it because she’s also like you in many ways. She has your perception and sensitivity, your love of beauty,” replied Matey, hoping she was not hurting Hilda. “But in essence she is Nell all over again – funny, selfless, a fount of knowledge, a scientist, and yet also somehow a great creative spirit. But most of all, just like Nell, she is filled with admiration and love for her Headmistess.”

Here eyes moist at the love in Matey’s own voice, Hilda cast her mind back to the day of the interviews in London, and that moment when she had felt Nell at her side, nudging her into choosing Vivien. Nell had been wrong that day – she had intimated that Vivien would be easily accepted by the school because she was so unlike the dead woman. Oh, she bore no physical resemblance, none at all, nor did she have Nell’s abrasiveness and sarcasm, but in ways that mattered she did indeed have Nell’s loving and teasing spirit.

Hilda laughed softly in the silence of the shadowed room – and then frowned, for she could have sworn she had heard a faint and ribald echo somewhere near. “Bless you for making me see that, Gwynneth. No wonder Ellie loves her.” She saw Matey’s brow wrinkle anxiously and guessed why. “Don’t worry, Gwynneth, I’m fine, honestly. I told you all long ago – I need to talk about her. But you must feel like you’ve had several bombshells thrown at you tonight. You didn’t bargain for all this when you returned.”

“No, but then you didn’t bargain on returning from your holiday with a daughter – for that is what she is to you, isn’t she?”

Hilda’s eyes were tender as she thought of the scene in Ellie's room earlier, and she murmured softly in answer. “Yes, I think so – though I’ve never been a mother so I don’t really know how I should feel. All I can say is that, whatever it is, I’m still in shock at the speed with which it happened. But she has given me so much without even realising it. My grief and loneliness are teaching me how to reach her, and, somehow, that is speeding up my own healing - healing begun by Mother Abbess and you, among others.”

She smiled at Matey, such a grave and loving smile. “I have received so many blessings since Nell died – Mother Abbess, Ian, Nancy, Vivien and now Ellie. But you’re one of the greatest blessings of all, Gwynneth. I couldn’t do without you.”

Gwynneth Lloyd went to bed that night with great comfort in her often lonely heart…..

#171:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Apr 30, 2007 8:12 pm
    —
Oh boy - talk about tugging at our heartstrings! I was fine until I read the last three paragraphs, but those left me with tears in my eyes - not for the first time in this saga. But how Gwynneth must have appreciated Hilda's acknowledgement there of what she means to her.

Hilda is certainly right to share so much of Ellie's background with Gwynneth - especially since Ellie herself has already let a good few cats out of bags. And I loved seeing Gwynneth point out the similarities between Vivien's spirit and Nell's - bless her for the objectivity which allows her to do so, because I can quite see why it wouldn't have occurred to Hilda on her own.

As for how Mireille will handle her new duties - time alone will tell, but I fear at least some of Hilda's misgivings may be justified and that she will indeed have to spend a good deal of time supporting her. And yet, she may do better than we all fear, simply because all that she is doing will indirectly, at least, help Tessa's recovery, too.

Thanks, Mary - I will be looking forward to my next trip into this special world.

#172:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Mon Apr 30, 2007 8:13 pm
    —
That was so heart-warming Mary, thank you.

#173:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Apr 30, 2007 8:20 pm
    —
Oh Mary, that was so right. It was so exactly what Hilda needed. Matey, even one who was slightly wrong in her perception, with her understanding, and her calm stating of problems.

Of course, I'd forgotten that she wouldn't know about Tessa. Hilda was right to tell Gwynneth about this now, she needed to share it with another member of staff.

And the chat about how Hilda can deal with all her responsibilities without compromising those of others was just perfect.

I just loved the chat about Vivien - how clearly does Gwynneth see? And what a lovely tribute to her, both in Hilda's recital of all that she feels she can tell about the relationship she has formed with Ellie, and the comparason with Nell. Oh that is so beautiful Mary.

I can't say what I really think about this post, it is beyond my ability, but it was wonderful. Thank you Mary.

#174:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue May 01, 2007 12:45 am
    —
What a revealing conversation, and how close Hilda and Gwynneth have become. And how very observant Gwynneth is to see the similarities between Nell and Vivien, to recognise that
Quote:
in ways that mattered she did indeed have Nell’s loving and teasing spirit.


And how much this also affirms Gwynneth's closeness to Hilda as well; not only can she appreciate, if not share, the burdens put upon Hilda in the running of the school, but she knows Hilda so well that she can understand what Ellie has come to be to her and can recognise the delights and potential problems that exist within that relatonship. And Hilda can tell her so much - not only about Ellie, but also about Vivien, and finally she can say to her that
Quote:
“I have received so many blessings since Nell died – Mother Abbess, Ian, Nancy, Vivien and now Ellie. But you’re one of the greatest blessings of all, Gwynneth. I couldn’t do without you.”


No wonder Gwynneth was comforted.....

Thank you Mary - and btw, long is good!

#175:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue May 01, 2007 6:05 am
    —
I'd forgotten the staff didn't know about Tessa yet. Shocked

Lovely how both Hilda & Matey benefit from sharing. Smile
Thanks, Mary!

#176:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue May 01, 2007 11:16 am
    —
Mary,
how lovely !
But you have reduced me to tears yet again, with those tender last paragraphs.......

#177:  Author: jaceyLocation: Ireland PostPosted: Tue May 01, 2007 8:58 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
Mary,
how lovely !
But you have reduced me to tears yet again, with those tender last paragraphs.......


Sian, you have put it so well. I echo all you've said.
Thank you Mary.

#178:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Tue May 01, 2007 9:47 pm
    —
This is so lovely, Mary. I've said it before and I'll say it again: you nail the relationship between Hilda and Gwyn absolutely.

*still intrigued by hints of Dire Events to Come*

You know, unless it's essential to the plot that Mireille (sp) be HG, there's no earthly reason why Jack shouldn't return to school. Somehow or other.... Wink

#179:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Tue May 01, 2007 11:17 pm
    —
Mary, You've kept me up again, it's after midnight! reading

This is wonderful, it just reaches even more depths of emotion. I've always had a soft spot for Gwynneth and I'm sure she can be something of a confidante for Hilda as she develops her relationship with Ellie. But you keep dropping hints of difficulties ahead. Please hurry with the next posting.

#180:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 1:36 pm
    —
Managed to pop in before you post again and I get left behind! Smile

I'd forgotten Matey didn't know about Tessa's accident, but I'm so glad that Hilda is able to tell her, not only about that, but about all the happenings that are affecting her life so much at the moment. I'm also delighted that she has expressed her affection for and reliance on Gwynneth, who is such a strong and central character, yet often seems rather on the edge of things, an essentially lonely woman. Heartwarming, indeed. Gwynneth is so perceptive where Vivian is concerned, too - and I loved that 'quiet and ribald echo' of Hilda's laugh as she thinks of Nell's teasing spirit.

I hope Hilda is up-front about her guardianship of Ellie. Whatever her other preoccupations in this problematic term, she will need to give her time, and the other girls need to know why. It does sound as if she'll need to give a lot of support to Mireille, too. I hope she'll involve the rest of the staff as well, and not try to carry all the burdens on her own.

Thanks for the reminder that Matey is going to accompany Hilda to the convent at Easter. I would love to see more of her and MA, what a pair they'd be!

And those hints:
Quote:
Will you also stand her friend, should things go awry, Gwynneth? ... Something is scaring me".
Oh dear. Something wibblesome in the woodshed ...

#181:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 7:45 pm
    —
Gosh, thank you so much for all the lovely comments showing appreciation of Matey - she's lovely, isn't she? Rolling Eyes Nothing to do with me, though! All her own work. Wink

Lisa, I think too many people have written about Jack as Head Girl for me to do her justice. Rolling Eyes

linda wrote:
But you keep dropping hints of difficulties ahead. Please hurry with the next posting.

Your wish is my command, Linda. Laughing


Seated at the head of the table, Nancy beside her, Hilda glanced round at her own Staff and the Staff of St Mildred’s as they chatted among themselves. She had felt all the mistresses needed to be part of this meeting, rather than Nancy’s crew hearing of it later, at second hand. The day had been a busy and tiring one, the mistresses all reporting for duty as they returned, while she, helped by Rosalie who had turned up early that morning, worked hard to get everything in order.

She rapped the table softly. The chatting subsided, all eyes turned her way. Her face lit up with a smile as she looked round at them all. “I know I’ve seen most of you sometime during the day, but may I just say once more that it is lovely to see you all again? I do hope you all had a good rest – because I fear it might not be the easiest of terms.”

Her smile lost its brightness as she finished and they looked at each other, eyebrows raised. Even Nancy and Kathie were surprised, for they too had only returned that day. Ruth Derwent and Vivien knew of the problems, of course, but Hilda had phoned Ruth before she left the convent on Saturday and asked her not to mention anything to the others, as she had already made her decisions.

She saw the questions jostling in their minds but continued quietly, “I’ll tell you all in a little while but let’s get the day to day business out of the way first, then we can concentrate. Now, who’s on escort duty, Rosalie?”

The meeting followed its well-oiled path, dealing with escort duties, minor changes to the timetable, problems with text books, problems with one or two of the girls….all the minutiae of life in any school, day or boarding. Once all that was sorted out and stored away, Hilda sat back in her chair and glanced round once more. She saw the sympathy in Matey’s and Vivien’s eyes, both of them well aware of her feelings on the matters she was about to relate.

“I said it might be a difficult term. Yes, it’s the coldest term and we can expect epidemics, and accidents in the snow, and all the usual alarms and excursions. But the main reason for my fears is that we must do without Tessa Lewis, our Head Girl, not only for this term but for the rest of the year.” She held up her hand to silence the sudden questions and quickly explained about the accident. There were shocked exclamations. They all liked and respected their Head Girl for her maturity, her friendly, helpful nature, her innate common sense. She would be sorely missed. There were heartfelt expressions of sympathy for her plight and promises to write to her and to Katy.

“I hope you can see what this means,” continued Hilda when they had recovered a little from the shock. “Mireille becomes Head Girl – and I’m afraid she is not ready for it. I have spoken to her several times during the holidays and she is determined to do the best she can. But she is terrified, and says she can’t do the job as well as Tessa has been doing it. And she’s right – for she must find her own way of doing it.”

She paused but no one volunteered anything. She saw their misgivings and her voice grew firm. “There is good stuff inside Mireille – once we can get her over her very natural fear. Tessa is a hard act to follow, for anyone at all. Mireille has been an excellent Deputy but she is much more diffident, which will be made worse by her nervousness. The Middles will eat her alive if she cannot hide it. They give no quarter once they see a weakness, even though they have respected her up till now.”

“But what can we do, Hilda?” asked Ruth. “We can’t interfere too much, as that will only make things worse.”

“No, we mustn’t step in and take away her authority,” agreed Joan Bertram. “But if she as Head Girl can’t take hold, then all the prefects will lose their grip, and mayhem will follow. We’ll have girls swinging from the chandeliers.”

“That’s supposing we had any!” remarked Matey rather tartly, wondering how any of this was going to help Hilda.

Rosalind Moore said thoughtfully, “Maybe it’s a bit of an exaggeration to call it mayhem, Joan, but I do agree that if her authority slips, she’ll find it hard to get it back. And if she can’t take hold of the prefects and make them follow her lead, do as she asks, then there could be mutiny there, never mind from the rest of the school. The school’s admiration for Tessa made their own task easier. They will have to make more effort with trouble–makers, and some of them are not exactly the strongest prefects we’ve ever had.”

Hilda remained silent and let them thrash it out for a while. However, listening to what they had to say made her despair. Apart from Matey, Vivien and Jeanne de Lachennais, no one seemed really willing to give Mireille the benefit of the doubt. She saw suddenly that Tessa was such a strong character that no one else had needed to stand up and be counted. Tessa’a character had carried all before them. The prefects had simply modelled their behaviour on hers. Now they would have to change, find their own way of taking charge. Maybe it will do us all good to be without Tessa for the rest of the year, she reflected sadly.

“You okay?” asked Nancy softly, under cover of the discussion ranging round them.

Hilda sighed. “I’m not sure, Nancy. Yes, Mireille sinks or swims by her own character or lack of it, but she will not sink while I have anything to do with it.”

Nancy heard the firmness in the lovely voice and wondered if they were in for a battle. Kathie, meanwhile, had seen that little whispered conversation - and all the jealousy that had been banked down over the holidays flared up in her like a cracker going off, leaving her shaking, ready to box with her own shadow.

“Ladies,” said Hilda quietly, and instant silence fell on the room. “We don’t have all night. Any suggestions?”

“Make Gillian the Head Girl instead,” stated Kathie forcefully, almost challengingly. “There are two or three others who could take over the Games Captain post.”

“And Mireille?” asked Hilda very blandly.

Kathie shrugged carelessly. “Keep her as Deputy, for all the good she’ll do.”

The others began to shift uncomfortably, for Kathie’s voice held a lack of respect bordering on insolence. Even those who agreed with her held their silence. Vivien was appalled. Kathie was a volatile creature, sure, but they had got on well together and Vivien would never have expected this. Her eyes met Matey’s and she saw the anger there, anger which mirrored her own.

“Kathie….” began Nancy anxiously, but Hilda placed a hand on her arm, quietening her, thereby unknowingly inflaming Kathie even more.

Hilda contemplated her younger colleague a long moment. “For all the good she’ll do?” she finally echoed softly, and one could have heard a pin drop in the room. “I wonder how well you know Mireille, my dear. When was the last time you taught her?”

“When she was in lower Fourth,” answered Kathie carelessly.

“So in fact you’ve had nothing to do with her at all recently,” went on that soft but inexorable voice. “And since last term, when she became Deputy Head Girl, you have been at St Mildred’s, only coming over here to teach the lower forms.” She held Kathie’s eyes and saw the sudden wavering, but she allowed no hint of weakening to creep into her soft voice. “So, for all the good she’ll do seems an extraordinary statement to make, since you have no idea what good she does. On what, therefore, do you base your opinion?”

Kathie cleared her throat. Looking for courage, she glanced at Nancy but the latter was staring at the notes in front of her. No support there then! She turned her eyes back to Hilda. “Well, she was always a wishy-washy character when I taught her, with no real opinions of her own. She seemed to be scared of her own shadow.”

“Do I take away what is rightfully hers just because of the way she used to be in your eyes? People change, Kathie – indeed, change quite drastically, sometimes.” Ice began to appear in the soft voice and Kathie stiffened. She knew Hilda was not now referring only to the Head Girl, but to the Headship of St Mildred’s. Had she not already intimated, after Kathie’s last outburst, that she would take back her offer if Kathie did not think about her behaviour?

Hilda saw she had made her point as colour flared in Kathie’s face. “I’m not giving the position to the girl Mireille used to be, but to the girl she is now, a girl whom Tessa is proud to call friend. Would you also cast doubt on Tessa’s judgement, my dear? Would any of you?” She glanced round quickly. “Most people rise to the occasion, once trusted with responsibility. As I am sure Mireille will. After all, she has never had any difficulty with the Middles before now, unlike some of the other prefects. But let me put another question to you, Kathie. If I don’t make Mireille Head Girl, what will it do to her?”

Kathie opened her mouth to toss off a hasty response, but then froze at the sudden grimness in Hilda’s eyes and closed it again. Hilda nodded, and her eyes travelled from face to face round the table before coming back to rest once more on Kathie’s.

“You know what it would do to her,” she said quietly. “It would destroy her confidence forevermore. We would have demonstrated that we had no faith in her. Never again would she be able to hold her head up high before the school, for she would be damned in the eyes of both the other Prefects and the rest of the school. She would have no authority at all, even as a simple prefect. Is that what we have come to, here in the Chalet School?” She paused and some of them began to shift uncomfortably. Her face and voice hardened. “I won’t do that to her. I intend to see that somehow she finds her feet and becomes the Head Girl I know is lurking inside her.”

Everyone stilled at the steely determination in her voice. They knew that even if everyone else wrote Mireille off, she never would. They also knew that she would fight to the last ditch, with the same tenacity and conviction, for any one of her pupils. And they knew something else – she would do likewise for any one of her colleagues seated round that table. She would bully them in her own quiet and remorseless way until they rose to her expectations of them. It was one of the reasons she was such a remarkable Headmistress – and woman.

“For the moment we keep a watching brief – and step in quietly, if at all possible, without affecting anyone’s authority. And we do all in our power to encourage Mireille.” Her voce was soft again now and she looked over at Jeanne de Lachennais. “You’re her form mistress, Jeanne. As much confidence building as you can – not just of Mireille but of Jean and the others as well. And I’ll speak to all the Prefects – indeed to all the Sixth – as soon as possible after they arrive. I think, by the way, that we can rely on Gillian to stiffen Mireille’s resolve. She will see it as doing it not just for Mireille, but for Tessa. They were as much of a triumvirate as ever you, Gay and Jacynth were, Gill,” and she smiled over at Gill Culver.

“We will do all we can, chérie,” promised Mademoiselle de Lachennais. “After all, we have had such problems before once or twice.”

“Perhaps Joey could have a word with Mireille,” murmured Nancy, “or Ailie Russell over at Milly’s.”

“Too many cooks spring to mind, Nancy,” said Hilda quietly. “Let’s see what happens first….”

She felt she had said enough and, indeed, was surprised how much she had found to say. The loss of Nell had caused such a massive loss of confidence in her own abilities over the months that she had at first cowered from any decision on this question. But, somehow, hitting rock bottom in the convent had strengthened her; Mother Abbess had strengthened her; the advent of Ellie had strengthened her. She was not only regaining her lost confidence; she was tougher, mentally, even than she had been before. It was as though she had been blessed with some of Nell’s own resilience and resoluteness to re-inforce her own. This had been her first real test – and she had weathered it.

The atmosphere in the room relaxed......


Last edited by MaryR on Thu May 03, 2007 7:38 pm; edited 3 times in total

#182:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 7:56 pm
    —
Poor Kathie, I feel very sorry for her as presumably she is still feeling so jealous and left out, and it will be a huge effort to shake herself out of those feelings Crying or Very sad

Thank you Mary, it was a lovely long update! Very Happy

#183:  Author: catherineLocation: Newcastle upon Tyne PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 7:57 pm
    —
Caught up with this again!

Thanks for all the posts, Mary - you show such sensitivity in your handling of the characters. I hope they're not taking too much out of you.

#184:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 9:13 pm
    —
Once again here, we see the signs of just how much good Hilda's sojourn at the convent has done her during these holidays and how much MA's influence, plus the new relationship with Ellie, have done for her. The Hilda of the end of last term would have had much more difficulty dealing with this situation even before her accident. And I can see how she could fell that she has acquired some of Nell's strength, which, too will help her.

But I do feel sorry for Kathie, whose jealousy has now got her term off to as bad a start as her last one ended on. I hope she can get control of this soon - it's no good for her and it's no good for her relationship with Nancy either.

And my heart goes out to Mireille, who will find it so hard to step into Tessa's shoes - but if Jean and especially Gillian stand firmly behind her, and insist the rest of the prefects do so as well, and she also has Hilda's unwavering support, then I think she will, in the end, surprise everyone. After all, it's true she will be doing this 'for' Tessa, and that, too, will spur her on. Just hope the prefects can gain sway before the Middles break out!

Thanks Mary - so many fascinating insights among the staff there, quite apart from those I have commented on.

#185:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 9:41 pm
    —
Oh Kathie! What on earth shall we do with you? Poor child will have to get ahold of her jealousy there, for child is what she is when she reacts like that.

But Well Done Hilda. She completely stole the show there. That was marvellous work there. She took erh point and drove it home so that the other mistresses knew what had to be done. They had no option and Hilda knew it.

I was glad to see the look of silent understanding that passed between Gwyn and Vivien though, if nothing else, they will stand behind Hilda through thick and thin.

I'm sure she is glad that some people knew of what was happening before the meeting began as well.

Now she has thrown this bombshell, what's coming next? The news about Ellie? I wonder how they will take that particular explanation - or as much of it as Hilda is willing to tell. How will Kathie react? And how will Nancy deal with her? Oh MA - bring some of your wisdom to these two - or find someone to knock Kathie's head against!

Thanks Mary.

#186:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 9:52 pm
    —
Lovely post but oh how I want to shake Kathie. She's usually one of my favourite characters but I really don't like her in this - a mark of a good writer.

#187:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed May 02, 2007 10:40 pm
    —
That was terrific, Mary! So great to see Hilda in complete charge again, wearing down all opposition to what she strongly feels to be right in her usual gentle but totally inexorable way. I love the way she skewers Kathie on the spit of her own prejudices! Hilda will never do less than give anyone the benefit of the doubt, and she will make Mireille succeed by the sheer power of her own will - I just hope it doesn't shatter her in the process.

I agree with Emma in wanting to shake Kathie, she is really being very immature and doing her own future prospects no good at all. It's Nancy I feel sorry for.

Good to see the complicity between Matey and Vivien.

#188:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu May 03, 2007 12:21 am
    —
Heavens how complicated. But how unwaveringly staunch Hilda was, and rightly so. And I loved Vivien and Matey's support there; their loyalty is so absolute, but it's also based on thoughtful understanding.

Kathie's jealousy blinds her to the realisities of the decision don't they? She opposes Hilda in an effort to make Nancy choose between them, and all that will do if she continues is damage their relationship. And Hilda's comments about Tessa's strength of character are very interesting - that in some ways her strength has allowed the others to lean on her or follow her without thought or the need to develop and her absence will now compel them to do that.

I loved the way that Hilda compelled Kathie to realise precisely the implications for Mireille should this not be carried out - and also the implications for Kathie herself should she continue on this mad destructive course. Such difficult things for Hilda to have to say, but wholly necessary - and such a clear indication that her power as headmistress is undiminished. But then there's more to it; it's as if Nell is here as well, supporting her silently in her own way -
Quote:
It was as though she had been blessed with some of Nell’s own resilience and resoluteness to re-inforce her own.


Thank you Mary

#189:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu May 03, 2007 2:23 am
    —
I am curious though why Hilda thought it would be so damaging to Mirielle is she wasn't promoted to Head Girl? Primrose Day wasn't promoted to Head Girl when Loveday Perowne left and nobody seemed at all concerned about how unfair that was to her and that was Hilda's decision.

By the way I did really enjoy the update

#190:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Thu May 03, 2007 7:52 am
    —
What a very revealing staff meeting that was! We saw Vivien and Matey both ready to fight for Hilda (well, not that she needed it!), Kathie acting, as Squirrel said, like a child, poor Nancy stuck in the middle and Hilda dealing so well with the lot of them.

I think Hilda made a good point when she thought that
Quote:
Maybe it will do us all good to be without Tessa for the rest of the year, she reflected sadly.


It would seem to be a danger to continue the situation whereby the order in the school is dependent on one girl. I think that Mireille, and all the prefects, will become better and stronger people as a result, though I'm sure there will be challenges a-plenty for them!

Thanks Mary.

#191:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu May 03, 2007 7:29 pm
    —
Bravo, Hilda !

She rose quite magnificently to Kathie`s challenge.
I do hope Nancy tells Kathie exactly what she thinks of her at some point..........

What a riveting insight into the staffroom dynamics this simple meeting proved to be....... Smile

#192:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Fri May 04, 2007 1:56 am
    —
That scene was perfect, Mary.

I can't say any more than that, so I won't try.

I did snigger at the chandelier line though... Laughing Laughing

#193:  Author: Loryat PostPosted: Fri May 04, 2007 11:39 am
    —
This is an interesting storyline - I don't think EBD ever dealt with the problem of not having a 'perfect' HG - except maybe in the case of Joey and Grizel, and although they had problems, exerting their authority wasn't one of them.

#194:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 7:37 pm
    —
catherine wrote:
You show such sensitivity in your handling of the characters. I hope they're not taking too much out of you.

Now and then, Catherine - especially when Hilda is in pain. Crying or Very sad

Thank you all so much for the very thoughtful comments. I can see Kathie is engendering strong emotion amongst you. Laughing Unfortunately neither she nor Hilda are about to let each other off the hook.....


The atmosphere in the room relaxed, though one or two people gave Kathie puzzled looks. They all knew how volatile she was, and sometimes given to making hasty judgements, but this intransigence was something new. Was it to do with her post over at St Mildred’s? Only Nancy understood - although at the moment she was so angry that she was not sure how she was going to act with Kathie afterwards.

Matey also guessed what had happened. And she knew she would have to keep away from Kathie, or she would quite likely tear her colleague’s hair out. She was thinking to herself what a good job it was that Nell had not been there to hear Kathie, for there would have been instant war. No one spoke to Hilda like that and got away with it when Nell was around. But then, Matey reflected savagely, Hilda had not needed help. She was perfectly capable of fighting her own battles. And it did Matey’s heart a power of good to see it. Her friend was on the mend.

Kathie herself was re-arranging her notes and keeping her eyes down. She realised that Hilda had got the better of her – and underneath her calm exterior Kathie was raging. This was to take away what little good sense she had left, for she had not yet learned the lessons both Nancy and Hilda were trying to teach her.

Hilda, meanwhile, feeling very tense, glanced at Matey and then took a deep breath. One more thing to get though! “There is another matter before we close,” she said quietly and took a slip of paper off Rosalie’s pile. “We have several new girls this term. Twins for you, Sharlie.”

“Oh, goody!” sighed Sharlie with a grimace and they all laughed. She already had one set of twins, who were up to any mischief they could find.

Hilda grinned in sympathy. “I don’t think you’ll be in much better case with these two. Marie and Emilie Mousselin – both with ‘butter wouldn’t melt’ expressions, I’m afraid. I suspect I’ll be seeing quite a bit of those two.”

She consulted the paper again. “One for you, Rosalind! A Susan Ilford - her father’s moved to Berne on business and wants his family near. And there are two for you, Linda - two girls from the same school whose parents are not satisfied with either the behaviour or the scholastic achievements of their daughters. They seem to have heard of us through Tom Gay. Obviously they will need to do the usual tests on Wednesday. There are also a couple for St Mildred’s but Nancy will deal with those over there.”

She laid the paper down and sat there looking at them all, her hands clasped in front of her on the table. “There is one more newcomer - a girl for the lower Sixth, for you, Ruth. I know it’s unusual to take on someone for the Sixth at this late date, but then the circumstances are unusual. Her name is Ellie Drake – and she is my ward.”

A bomb dropping could not have had more effect. A concerted gasp ran round the room and all eyes turned her way. She smiled slightly. “Yes, I’m her guardian. And I would ask that you go very easy with her just at first, because she’s…”

“Because she’s your ward?” interrupted Kathie sharply, seemingly unable to help herself. “Since when did we favour any girl like that?”

Silence dropped like a stone. No one moved. Hilda herself made no reply, simply gazed meditatively at Kathie, clearly waiting for an apology. An apology which most people there felt she richly deserved. Some of them might have agreed with Kathie over her stance on the Head Girl – but her last remark had been boorish in the extreme. Hilda’s face was impassive, her hands still clasped loosely before her. One sensed that she would wait there all night if necessary – and that they would have to wait with her.

Kathie herself was wishing the floor would crack open and swallow her up. She quailed at what Nancy would say. And she felt ashamed, for a few moments, at what she had done to Hilda, who had been so generous to her recently and who had shown her nothing but kindliness and friendship since the time Kathie had first entered the school. But Kathie was once more in the grip of her violent jealousy. Her emotions were totally out of her control. She hardly recognised herself, and that sneering remark had slipped out without her own volition. But she kept her head up and looked back proudly into the fearless eyes of her Headmistress – who was admiring Kathie’s courage even while her heart was sinking at this further evidence of spite from a woman she had always liked and respected.

Still she sat there, patiently waiting. She was remembering Nell’s words in a dream not long after the last episode with Kathie - Just be your loving, generous self, sweetheart. Don’t condemn Kathie, but don’t let her get away with anything either. I know that soft-heartedness of yours far too well! She had no intention of letting Kathie off this time. It was happening far too often in a future Headmistress. Kathie had been offered much – and much was therefore expected of her. This could not be allowed to go on.

Matey turned her head towards Hilda and noticed the calmness, the relaxed pose, the quiet eyes. There was no condemnation in those eyes, but there was no pity either. Instead, there seemed almost to be that strange sterness which Matey normally associated with judges. Matey decided then and there that privacy could go to Hell. She intended Mother Abbess to hear all about this. She deserved to know how, thanks to her, the Hilda they all admired and respected had slowly returned to them – with something added. She had a strength and a purpose and a peace that would not be gainsaid. Even she, Gwynneth Lloyd, would have trouble bullying this woman.

Kathie swallowed. “I’m sorry, Hilda. That was unforgiveable of me. I know you would never ask such a thing.”

Hilda bowed her head briefly. “No, Kathie, you’re right. I wouldn’t. I accept your apology on behalf of my ward, who has suffered enough in her life, without accusations of favouritism being levelled at both of us.”

And so have you suffered enough, thought Vivien to herself. She had realised early on that Kathie was baiting Hilda. But why? Up until this moment she had liked the deputy head of Milly’s but now she was changing her mind rapidly. She determined to keep a close eye on all concerned and see what she could discover. She would not have Hilda hurt in this way.

Hilda, unaware of her guardian angels’ anger on her behalf, continued to look gravely at Kathie. “Go easy on her because she is my ward? No, Kathie far from it. Go easy on her because, in her sixteen short years, she has suffered a very great deal. She lost her mother when she was four. Her grandparents mostly raised her after that, for her father was often away from home, but they themselves died a few years ago. Now her father has died, killed in a plane crash just before Christmas, so she has lost not only all her family but her home as well. Ellie herself is French, though her father was English, and the only relation she has remaining is an aunt, her father's sister, who lives in the convent where I have just spent Christmas. We decided between us that this was the best place for her, far away from everything that has brought her so much pain.”

She paused and looked down at her clasped hands a moment, her face sad. When she raised her head again she saw that most of the women there were looking rather shell-shocked by all the emotion hurtling round the room. “There’s a lot more I can’t tell you, but Ellie is still grieving very badly and there will be days when she will need help, help that she will really only allow me to give her, for she has been so hurt by life that she trusts few people. So, please, if there is a problem, find me.” She spoke the last words with some urgency, then glanced across at Matey, who nodded.

“But if you can’t find me, or it is impossible for me to go to her, then find Gwynneth here, who has got to know her well the last few days. Or ask Vivien to help,” and she looked across at her Science mistress. “She is also very important to my ward, is trusted by her.”

Vivien blushed at this very public accolade. She kept her eyes fixed on Hilda and so did not see the bitterness in Kathie’s face. But Matey did, as did Nancy. And they were afraid.

Hilda had one last thing to add. Her voice was very soft and there was a pleading note in it. “I’m not quite sure how to say this, but it needs to be brought out into the open - so that no one accuses me of favouring Ellie. While she is grieving so very badly and because she is my ward, I intend to spend some time with her each day, where our respective timetables allow. She understands that won’t always be possible, but if she is upset I will leave whatever I’m doing, if I can. I remember what it is like to have no one to hold you after you have lost a parent, and I will not allow her to go through more than she already has done. If anyone has a problem with this, I need you to let me know now, or in private over the next couple of days.”

Her eyes were steadfast as she looked around. Ruth Derwent reached across Rosalie and laid her hand on Hilda’s arm. “Hilda, we all trust you implicitly,” she said softly. “We know how much you care for all our girls and try to help them. And I myself will make every effort to help Ellie settle down here. Every grieving child needs compassion and assistance – and you have one of the kindest hearts in the world. She’s a very lucky girl to have you as her guardian.”

Tears suddenly moistened Hilda’s eyes at the sincerity in her Deputy Head’s voice, and these threatened to overflow when she heard the others murmur words of reassurance. She smiled round at them all, her lips trembling. Ellie would be safe at the Chalet School.


Last edited by MaryR on Mon May 07, 2007 1:07 pm; edited 1 time in total

#195:  Author: KarryLocation: Stoke on Trent PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 8:46 pm
    —
Good for Ruth!! I wouldnt like to be in Kathie's boots if Matey or nancy get hold of her!

#196:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 8:53 pm
    —
It's good that Hilda has the support of Matey, Vivien and now Ruth, but what about Kathie? I'm feeling so sorry for her. She is so mixed up and bitter. Evil or Very Mad What is Nancy going to do about her?

Mary, this is really a wonderful story. I hold my breath to know what is coming next.

#197:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 9:35 pm
    —
This is probably really nasty of me and completely inappropriate for this drabble but I cannot wait to see Matey or Nancy (but preferably Matey) get their hands on Kathie Twisted Evil

#198:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 10:47 pm
    —
I actually shut my eyes and held my breath after that remark of Kathie's, afraid to read on! I am horrified at her behaviour (as, in fairness, she is herself), but sorry, too - she is doing herself so much damage with people who have hitherto liked and respected her, and if she's not careful she's going to wreck her relationship with Nancy. I shudder to think how she will react. But how splendid Hilda is in all of this.
Quote:
There was no condemnation in those eyes, but there was no pity either. Instead, there seemed almost to be that strange sterness which Matey normally associated with judges.
That is very impressive, and the peace and strength from which she is able to speak and handle this difficult situation show her at her best.

Her plan to spend regular time with Ellie is not only reasonable but essential, I'd think, and anyone who objects would be reacting very oddly. This public recognition of Vivien hasn't done her any good in Kathie's eyes, either. Oh dear, problems, problems! And why do I get the feeling that when Ellie needs Hilda she won't be able to be there, despite all her best plans and intentions ...

#199:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 11:39 pm
    —
Like Tara, I was horrified by Kathie's comment there - in fact I had to go away and do something else whilst I thought about just how to respond. But thank goodness Hilda was able to 'stare her down' until she had the grace to apologise.

Despite Kathie's appalling behaviour, I actually feel very sorry for her, (and I suspect that Hilda does as well) but she really is digging herself into a very large hole and I really wonder just what or who is going to bring her to her senses. I'm confident this *will* happen in the end, and at that point she herself will be desperately ashamed of the havoc she has wreaked over the last few months. But until then..... I have my own ideas about what I'd *like* to see cause the change, but I think I'm letting my imagination run riot!

It is lovely to see Hilda showing a strength and peace of mind which she couldn't possibly have done a couple of months ago - and I'm sure Matey is correct in recognising that so much of this comes from those weeks spent with Mother Abbess. And that Hilda is not only 'back' in full form, but she has a certain extra strength too, thanks to those weeks. (And I loved that Matey sees so quickly that even *she* won't be able to bully Hilda now!)

As for Ellie, I'm sure none of the staff will be hard on the girl, now they know something of her history - but Ruth Derwent's open reassurance there was very heartening.

Thanks, Mary, for taking us into the staff room with you once again - I'm waiting with bated breath for the next bit.

#200:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun May 06, 2007 11:58 pm
    —
That was a truly shocking remark and shows how far Kathie has lost sight of Hilda in the midst of her jealousy and pain. And at the moment, she seems unable to do anything about it, despite herself, and despite the fact that she is damaging herself. And that hint about her attitude to Vivien is very disquieting.

But how heartening to see that firstly, Hilda is supported unquestioningly by those most valuable people, Gwynneth, Vivien and Nancy - and by her deputy and staff as well. And how fascinating to see that Matey recognises that
Quote:
the Hilda they all admired and respected had slowly returned to them – with something added. She had a strength and a purpose and a peace that would not be gainsaid.
but more than that, she understands to whom this is due....and I love the idea of her writing to MA, who undoubtedly does deserve to know how Hilda has resumed her life.

But secondly, how far Hilda has come, how in control she is - not in an aggressive way (not that I'm suggesting she was that previously!), but with a strength and assurance that never allows the situation to slip away from her. And it's seen in that "strange sternness" which Gwynneth identifies about her, perhaps all the more noticeable because of Hilda's famed 'justice with mercy' behaviour.

Thank you Mary.

#201:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon May 07, 2007 6:22 am
    —
Poor silly Kathie. I'm not surprised by her continuing on in this way, though it is rather disappointing. Poor Nancy, no wonder she doesn't know how on earth to deal with her.

But well done Hilda - that was a superb way to handle her - just what she needed. There is no way that anyone should speak to Hilda like that. Particularly one who knows as much about her as Kathie does. Lost all her sense is right! The accusations she has been sending are just plain stupid anyway. Stupid, and hurtful.

I don't like the glance she gave Vivien though. Matey and Hilda she can do little about, what is she likely to try on there. And I hope that Nancy or Gwyn saw it, so that someone is prepared in case she does try something on there.

The attitude of the rest of the staff was heartwarming however, and I can see that Ellie will be given as much support as she needs. What a challenge to set for your staff though - a Head Girl who needs given confidence, without the intrusion seeming apparent, and a ward whose needs have to come first with Hilda, almost no matter what...

At least Gwen and Vivien will both be around to offer help and support where necesarry.

Looking forward to the next post.

Thanks Mary

#202:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue May 08, 2007 3:24 am
    —
Quote:
Even she, Gwynneth Lloyd, would have trouble bullying this woman.


Now is that a good thing or a bad thing? Laughing

Oh Kathie, you are being an absolute donkey!
At least she is able to recognise that what she is doing is wrong, and thank goodness she did apologise (I shudder to think what would have happened otherwise...visions of Vivien and Matey tearing her limb from limb...or worse, a glare of the glariest sort from Hilda... I digress.), but she needs to have the strength to overcome her jealousy and I hope that she is able to conquer it sooner rather than later - for everyone's sake, but especially for Hilda and Nancy.

Ruth was so lovely, saying what she did about Hilda - and all of it richly deserved.

Thanks Mary, it's so lovely to see all the school people back again, despite the unpleasant circumstances.

#203:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue May 08, 2007 12:22 pm
    —
Mary,
I have just caught up with this and read it through with bated breath.
Absolutely wonderful !

Kathie is being a complete ass at the moment; I do so hope both Gwynneth and Nancy give her their unvarnished opinions over her outbursts.
She really needs to get a grip on reality and grow up, IMNSHO......

#204:  Author: Loryat PostPosted: Tue May 08, 2007 1:59 pm
    —
Oh I don't like Kathie in this! Please redeem her soon!

Found that comment about Hilda going to Ellie whenever she needs her and if she can (breathe in) interesting. Is Hilda going to get conflicted? What if both Ellie and another pupil both need her very badly?

#205:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue May 08, 2007 10:51 pm
    —
Kathie is going to lose all friends and respect - and will lose Nancy - if she doesn't get a grip on herself. So pleased that Hilda didn't allow her to get away with that outrageous statement - and feel Kathie actually deserves far more in the way of lessons. Nancy, Matey and Vivien are likely to provide them

Thanks Mary - some lovely updates there.

#206:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed May 09, 2007 7:10 pm
    —
Despite the quiet impassivity she had shown to the staff, Hilda was in turmoil as she made her way though the silent corridors back to her study. She was pleased that Rosalie had been kept back by Ruth, for another’s company would have been too much to bear at that moment. Kathie’s behaviour had shocked her. There seemed no reason for it, or none that she could fathom. She had been hard put to remain calm, but silence had seemed the only answer to such unsolicited provocation. Did she wait, and hope that such behaviour would not be repeated? Or did she need to be more pro-active?

Reaching her door, she slowly entered – and was engulfed in a great bear hug as strong young arms were flung round her. Instinctively, her arms gathered Ellie to her and held her close, as though to protect her from harm. For a moment or two they stood clinging tightly to each other and Hilda’s heart grew easier. She had needed that hug as much as Ellie had. It was like being greeted with Nell’s warm smile at the end of a difficult day.

They drew apart and Ellie examined her face. Before they had left the convent, Mother Abbess had had a quiet word with her and asked her to take good care of Madame. She had warned her that someone had to do it, as Madame did not look after herself. Ellie had felt very proud at being given such a task and remembered the nun’s words now, for she felt something was wrong. “You’re trembling, Madame. What is it? Are you cold?” she asked anxiously.

Hilda squeezed the girl’s hands and gave her a warm smile. “No, child, just tired, I think.” She noticed Ian sitting quietly on the couch and scrutinising her hard. She laughed and held up a hand. “Not you, as well! I promise you both, I’m fine. Staff meetings are not always the easiest of things to direct. I think I’ll pass a new rule that only I may speak in there from now on. That should save a few arguments. Now, have you had a good day, the pair of you?”

She went to sit by Ian, welcoming his kindly, undemanding presence. Ellie squatted in front of them and grinned at Ian. “Mr Stuart has been so good, Madame. I have seen all round the hospital and met a so nice girl called Susan. She has had an accident while here on holiday but is getting better and soon going home. I said I would visit her again – if that is possible?” She looked pleadingly at Hilda.

“I don’t see why not, chérie.” She looked at Ian who ndded. “I’m sure somehow it can be arranged. And what else did you find to do?”

Ellie opened her mouth to speak but at that moment there came a quiet tap at the door. Hilda restrained a groan and quickly rose and moved to the door. She was surprised to find Nancy standing there – a Nancy who looked angry and ashamed. Hilda sighed inwardly but gave her a warm smile. There was no answering smile from Nancy and her eyes flickered to the two other people in the room. She turned to leave.

“I’m sorry, Hilda, I didn’t realise you had….”

Hilda reached out and held her back. “Don’t be silly, Nancy. Come in and meet my ward. Please!” she coaxed, when she saw Nancy hesitate.

She led Nancy over to the couch and Ellie and Ian stood up. Hilda drew Ellie forward gently and one could see the pride and love in her face. “You know Mr Stuart, Nancy, but this is Ellie, my ward, who has been so excited at the thought of coming here. Ellie, I would like you to meet a great friend, Miss Wilmot, who is head of St Mildred’s school.”

Nancy smiled gravely and held out her hand, which Ellie took. “I’m delighted to meet you, Ellie,” said Nancy quietly. “I hope you will be very happy here. In fact, I know you will, for it’s a very happy school.”

“Thank you, Miss Wilmot,” said Ellie politely, and then her vivid face crinkled in a cheeky grin. “How could it be anything else but happy, with Madame as Headmistress?”

“Ellie!” cried Hilda, blushing with embarrassment, only to find Ian and Nancy chuckling in delight. She growled at them. “You’re both as bad as Ellie. Behave!” She was, however, pleased to see Nancy looking a little happier. “Ian, Nancy, are you staying for supper? I’m sure there would be enough for you both, and Ellie would be delighted - she can poke more fun at me.”

She had intended to eat quietly with her ward in the Salon, but after the debâcle in the staff meeting she had decided she had better show her face at Mitagessen and soothe things over. It was a pity she would lose such a chance to be with Ellie, but the atmosphere in the school was more important.

Ian gripped her arm. “I’m sorry, Hilda, but there’s a meeting I need to attend.” He leaned forward and kissed her lightly on the cheek before doing the same to Ellie, who blushed prettily. She had so enjoyed her time with this gentle man who treated her like a copain – a pal, someone with whom one did not stand on ceremony. “I’ll see myself out.” He smiled at Nancy and was gone.

“Hilda, the others have gone over and I should….”

“Stay, Nancy,” said Hilda quietly. “I think you need a breathing space.”

A look of sheer misery rippled over Nancy’s face and she nodded. If she went back across right now she feared she might tear Kathie limb from limb. The latter had disappeared the moment the meeting was finished, the other St Mildred staff following more slowly. Hilda saw the misery and hooked an arm gently through her friend’s. The other she held out to Ellie and the three of them made their way to the Speiseaal, where they found the rest of the Staff laying the table and setting out the food.

Matey saw Ellie hesitating at the swarm of mistresses, and she beckoned. “Come and sit over here, Ellie, between myself and Miss Knowles. We’ll protect you from this lot. They don’t bite, but they do have a fearsome bark. It’s a good job I’m here to keep them under control.”

Amid torrents of abuse being hurled at Matey, Ellie felt herself urged onwards by Hilda and soon found herself sitting at the end of the table with two people she trusted. She was soon chatting away unselfconsciously and Hilda, watching, was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Others were willing to lift some of the load for her, and she was truly grateful. She sat silently by Nancy, waiting for a chance to help, though she could not imagine what one said or did to aid her friend, who was clearly very upset by it all.

Gradually however the noise level grew and she could speak without being overheard. “Is there anything I can do, Nancy?” she asked softly.

Nancy looked at her in disbelief. “Why should you do anything at all, love? It was you she tried to hurt.” She closed her eyes and shook her head slowly. “I’m sorry, Hilda. She had absolutely no right to treat you like that. She knows what you have done for her, for both of us. She knows what…”

Hilda laid her hand on Nancy’s and squeezed it tightly in comfort. “You have no need to apologise, Nancy. It wasn’t your doing, and please – stop feeling you owe me anything. I only offered you what was right for the school. Or at least what I thought was right for the school,” she added slowly, and Nancy gulped. “The rest was done out of simple friendship. But if you could throw any light on this matter, it would help immeasurably.”

Nancy stared down at her plate. What did one say to this gentle woman who was the object of Kathie’s jealousy? She remembered Mother Abbess’s words about being patient and loving with her partner. She had tried that and had thought things were settling down. But tonight’s performance had soon dis-abused her of that notion. It was as though Kathie had declared war, and Nancy had no idea what to do or say, either to Hilda or to Kathie. Suddenly, though, she straightened her shoulders and set her lips firmly. She would not be piggy in the middle. If Kathie persisted in this unreasonable behaviour, then they would have to go their separate ways, even if it broke both their hearts. For if Kathie could be jealous of Hilda, might she not be jealous of every other person who entered their lives?

“Nancy,” whispered Hilda, her eyes troubled, “are there problems between the two of you? Has putting you over there together meant that you are working too closely together?”

Nancy’s eyes were very firmly on her plate as she replied. “It’s not the closeness, love, so don’t blame yourself. But yes, there are problems.” Better to let Hilda think that than find out about the jealousy. For she would blame herself for that, without a doubt.

Hilda squeezed Nancy’s hand again. “I’m so sorry, Nancy,” came her soft voice. “Do you want to come and talk afterwards?”

Nancy, in truth, would have liked nothing better, but she looked up and shook her head sadly. “I’d better go and have it out with Kathie, don’t you think? After all, I’m her Headmistress as well, and her behaviour was…”

“Leave it, Nancy.” Hilda’s voice was very firm. “My own actions and words were enough – probably too much,” she added ruefully. “She was clearly angry and I should have ignored her, I suppose. But I couldn’t let such behaviour pass.”

“No,” replied Nancy sharply. “I won’t have you blaming yourself. You did exactly the right thing – as only you know how. You were right to wait for an apology. I still can’t believe she said those things or spoke you in that tone of voice.”

She broke off and stared into Hilda’s anxious eyes. This woman had so little vanity that she could have no inkling of the problem. She would never see herself as attractive and compelling, certainly not enough to cause this level of feeling. And of course she saw so little of Kathie that the dynamics of the situation were never laid bare to her perceptive soul. All she saw were two troubled women. And Nancy intended it should stay that way. But in so doing, she unwittingly paved the way for many more problems - and Hilda herself would be badly hurt in the process

#207:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed May 09, 2007 7:21 pm
    —
Nancy would do better to spell out exactly what the problem is - rather than attempt to shield Hilda. And she needs to speak with Kathie to try and get her to understand that Kathie's behaviour is likely to cause exactly the result that Kathie fears - namely that the pair of them will split. As Nancy herself thought - if Kathie acts like this about someone that has always and only been a friend - will that mean Nancy cannot have any friends?

Thanks Mary - very thought-provoking - and I want to smack your Kathie.


Last edited by Lesley on Wed May 09, 2007 7:29 pm; edited 1 time in total

#208:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed May 09, 2007 7:26 pm
    —
Oh Sugar Nancy! Really! Pity she can't see what will come then. And we know no more than that what will come will be bad. Oh Poor Kathie - if only she could pull herself together.

Now, lets get back to what I was going to say, before your last sentence pulled me off course! I was so pleased to see Ellie there for Hilda. It was right, so right, that she should have those few minutes away from the rest of the staff, including Nancy, to just have that time alone with Ellie, with the one person who could offer exactly what she needed at that moment.

I just loved the way that you gave them that time together, and that she was able to spend time with all three of the others before heading off to their meal. The hospital trip sounds as if it was great fun.

And I was delighted to see Ellie join Gwen and Vivien for the meal, that she may be comforted without Hilda being distracted from her time with Nancy - that was important for both of them.

Thanks Mary - plenty for us to think on there.

#209:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Wed May 09, 2007 9:26 pm
    —
such wonderful chemistry and interactions there but oh how I didn't like that last line.

#210:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed May 09, 2007 10:23 pm
    —
I agree that Nancy would probably do better to be frank with Hilda about the problem - not only will Hilda feel even worse when things finally come to a head, but in truth, if I know my Hilda, she may subconsciously have some inkling of what the true heart of the problem is. In any case, she's unlikely to rest until she does, eventually find out the truth.
In a lighter vein, it's good to see Ellie so much at ease with Mr. Stuart, Matey and Vivien Knowles, all of whom will do what they can to ease her way in school, especially when, as is inevitable, Hilda can't be 'there' for her, however much she would like to be.

Thanks, Mary, I will be waiting to see this unfold, Please let poor, silly - and, I'm sure, underneath all that bluster - very frightened Kathie come to her senses soon - but I certainly don't like the foreboding of that last sentence!

#211:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Wed May 09, 2007 10:59 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
Thanks, Mary, I will be waiting to see this unfold, Please let poor, silly - and, I'm sure, underneath all that bluster - very frightened Kathie come to her senses soon - but I certainly don't like the foreboding of that last sentence!


I quite agree. I'm waiting for this to unfold, too. Mary you draw such fine credible characters with such intense depths of feeling. I hope Kathie will come to her senses before she loses Nancy, because I can't see Nancy with her strong character putting up with such irrational jealousy for long.

Keep posting - it's wonderful Very Happy

#212:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu May 10, 2007 12:23 am
    —
Poor Nancy, knowing what the problem is, and not daring to say it because she wants to protect two people whom she loves, even as she accepts that she may have to take a stand against the jealousy that would ruin her life with Kathie . And like Elder, I suspect that Hilda may have an awareness of what the problem is because she knows Kathie, and is a perceptive reader of context and how people may be reacting. And how it would help Nancy to share this with someone - and give Hilda some warning of potential future conflict, which is going to come, if that last line is anything to go by!

But on a cheerier note, how lovely to see Ellie so relaxed and comfortable with Hilda, and that gentle fun and support was exactly what Hilda needed to comfort her after that meeting, when Nell's absence might have been so noticeable. And she is clearly forming strong and supportive relationships with Ian, Matey and Vivien, which will give her a familial context in which to develop. And how much they will all support Hilda .....

Thank you Mary.

#213:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu May 10, 2007 8:14 am
    —
Loved that update, but think Nancy should tell Hilda what is happening. The old adage "You shall know the truth and the truth shall set you free" Whatever else happens it is easier to know the truth

#214:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu May 10, 2007 11:11 pm
    —
Yes, I agree that Nancy would have been wiser to have told Hilda, though I understand why she didn't want to. Hilda needs to know what she's dealing with, and it would have been such a relief to Nancy herself, and perhaps made it easier for her to deal with Kathie. Nancy is absolutely right about the impossibility of sustaining a relationship where one partner is so jealous, but it would be so sad for her and Kathie to have to part.
I do hope Kathie can be redeemed by the end of this, I like her, and I like her and Nancy together.
I have a feeling Nancy will be quite unable to accept Hilda's advice and say nothing to Kathie, she's too angry and ashamed and feels too implicated herself.

Matey and Vivien are immediately acting on their promise to help Hilda with Ellie, and it's already clear how much this will be needed, as Hilda tries to juggle all the vital calls on her time and energy. Despite her redisvovered stregth and decisiveness, she's still pretty vulnerable.
And I didn't like that last line at all, at all!

#215:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Fri May 11, 2007 2:33 am
    —
More lovely episodes for me to read, Mary! Like the others, I held my breath during the meeting scene. I'm feeling sorry for everyone concerned, really...

H'mm, the question is- will Kathie's problem's be solved by a cliff and the inevitable fall, EBD style? Naaah, Mary's much better than that, but I'm absolutely on the edge of my seat with all this foreshadowing.

I also thought that Hilda's reaction to Kathie's comments was spot on- unlike the earlier poster, I think her reaction epitomises her usual justice-with-mercy approach as opposed to deviating from it.

#216:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 8:24 am
    —
I know a lot of you are surprised by Kathie’s behaviour, but I saw jealousy at work once, at first hand, and it was not pretty. In my late twenties I taught with another woman of about the same age, a woman who was cool, calm and collected at all times, and yet, after two years there, suddenly took an unreasoning jealousy against another member of staff. It lasted nearly a year and I didn’t recognise this woman in some of the things she did and said. In the end, she left the school and, funnily enough, became a good friend, reverting to the sane woman she had been before. She never again suffered such an emotion, and to this day has no idea why it happened – but she admitted that her emotions were so out of her control that she had often wondered if she would do physical damage to the other person. It sounds like pure melodrama, doesn’t it? Unhappily, it was all too true. Crying or Very sad

*****************************************

“Well, she didn’t waste much time, did she?”

Nancy had returned to St Mildred’s and gone straight to her suite of rooms, in the hope of restoring herself before seeing Kathie. But the latter’s voice came hurtling at her from the darkness within as she opened the door, making her jump and wince. Switching on the light, she found her partner hunched up in one of the easy chairs and glaring fiercely at her. Nancy’s jaw clenched tight and she frowned at her Deputy.

“Why are you here, Kathie? And what on earth do you mean? Who didn’t waste much time?”

Her voice was peremptory as she spoke and Kathie heard the tone and flew out of her chair to prowl round the room. “Hilda didn’t! Waste time replacing Nell!”

Nancy silently walked round her desk and sank down into her chair almost gingerly, her body tense. Kathie in this sort of mood was beyond her! She watched her, thinking that if Kathie had had a tail she would have been swishing it from side to side like an angry cat.

“Explain!” she said quietly. “If you can! In what way do you think Hilda is replacing Nell? That’s if you think it is any business of yours, even should it be true.”

Kathie eyed her curiously, not liking the tone of Nancy’s voice. But anger over-rode her caution. “Well, she seems to have Vivien and this nun where she wants them – they’re always falling over themselves to do her bidding. Like you do!” Nancy winced. “And now this child – where did she find her?”

Nancy let a moment or two pass before she asked coldly, “Why are you so concerned, Kathie? She surely is allowed to have as many wards as she likes, without asking our permission. And please stop pacing the room – you’re making me dizzy.”

Even in the grip of the strong emotions swirling around inside her, Kathie heard the barely controlled anger in Nancy’s voice. It brought her up short, for Nancy was so rarely anything but even-tempered and sunny. She stopped before the desk, breathing heavily, and Nancy gazed at her with eyes full of disdain.

“Hilda replace Nell? I’m not sure if I understand exactly what you are implying – not sure even if I want to understand. Have you looked in her eyes when she thinks she’s unobserved? She’s the loneliest woman on the planet right now. No one, Kathie, no one could replace Nell, not if Hilda lived to be a hundred.” She looked down at her hands, and there was a moment’s heavy silence before she added softly, “Just as I could never replace you – would never want to replace you.”

Kathie shuddered. The fires damped down abruptly. “Or I you, Nancy,” she whispered, looking suddenly very forlorn.

Nancy rose to her feet and walked back round the desk to take Kathie by the shoulders. “But if it did happen, Kathie, I wouldn’t want you to be lonely. As I’m sure Nell wouldn’t want Hilda to be. You must promise me that if you are left alone one day, and love offers itself again to you, you won’t refuse it out of loyalty to me.”

“You mean replace you with lots of others, as Hilda has done Nell? Where’s her loyalty?”

Pure rage shot through Nancy. She hurled Kathie from her and turned away, her hands clenched. “She has more bloody loyalty in her little finger than you do in your whole body, Kathie. What about the Headship? What about the cottage?” she ground out. “And Nell might want her to find another such friend, but to Hilda that would be abhorrent. Nell was so much a part of her that she feels maimed and useless without her.”

Her voice sank to a murmur as she pictured Hilda’s appalling agony on the day of Nell’s sixth month anniversary. She hoped she never saw such pain again in anyone; hoped she never again had to be the one to offer comfort to such anguish. It had left her shaken and reeling, questioning all her priorities. She knew she had changed that day, would never be as light-hearted as she had once been; and she often found herself watching Hilda’s face and wondering what other storms were being banked within by that iron self-control. To Nancy, the serenity in the quiet eyes was now a testament to Hilda’s astonishing courage and faith. Courage and faith she wished she herself possessed.

She took herself in hand, spoke again hoarsely. “People offer Hilda love because she is generous to a fault, and so compassionate that they warm themselves at her side. They just want to be with her. But she doesn’t encourage them; none of it means she has replaced Nell – even a ward couldn’t do that.” She looked round at Kathie, anguish in her face. “And I keep telling you, over and over, that I’m not in love with her – but you won’t listen.”

They stared at each other, both of them white-faced and trembling. Nancy continued to drive home her point. “I’m no more in love with her than Mother Abbess is. That nun saved Hilda’s sanity last summer, and indeed her life when she was in the San. And Hilda adores her – and it is quite clear to me that the feeling is returned. But she still can’t take Nell’s place, and she knows it and wouldn’t want to. Nor can Vivien….”

She stopped, aghast, as she saw once more the bitterness that rippled across the vivid face, a bitterness she had noticed at the meeting, when Hilda had mentioned Vivien’s name. Her anger left her, sponged out by unmitigated horror. She took Kathie fiercely by the shoulders once more and shook her.

“Look at me, Kathie,” she whispered, but there was no response. She shook her again. “It’s not just fear that I might love her that is making you jealous, is it? There’s more...

#217:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 8:38 am
    —
Jealousy is a horrible, horrible emotion - and I can quite recognise that it can cause otherwise sane people to act irrationally. But what else has Nancy seen? And what can possibly excuse Kathie's insinuations and thoughts?


Thanks Mary.

#218:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 8:57 am
    —
I wonder what Nancy has seen in Kathie's eyes to make her ask that

#219:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 9:09 am
    —
Oh, that's rather terrifying......just what is going on inside Kathie that is driving her on this insane course? She is utterly possessed at the moment, and loves both too much and too little.

And poor Nancy, caught between loving Kathie and not really recognising her - and in a way, the more she loves and understands Hilda, the harder it is for her to comprehend Kathie, and the easier it becomes for them both to lose sight of one another.

And poor Hilda too, of whom Nancy so rightly remarks
Quote:
She’s the loneliest woman on the planet right now. No one, Kathie, no one could replace Nell...
- even though people do 'warm themselves at her side' and what a lovely description that is!

Jealousy truly is 'cruel as the grave' isn't it?

Compelling reading Mary.


Last edited by Cath V-P on Sat May 12, 2007 11:19 am; edited 1 time in total

#220:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 9:54 am
    —
Cath V-P wrote:
Oh, that's rather terrifying......just what is going on inside Kathie that is driving her on this insane course? She is utterly possessed at the moment, and loves both too much and too little.


I have to say I agree with Cath.

And also I'm beginning to wonder if Kathie is jealous of Vivien for some reason?

#221:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 1:59 pm
    —
*What* a tangle of emotions here - I'm reeling from them all. Clearly, Kathie is so overwhelmed by the strength of her anger, jealousy and yes, fear as well, that she is incapable of rational reactions. Equally clearly, Nancy senses this, but *has* to try to force her to come to terms with it all, hopefully without driving an irreparable wedge into their own relationship. But the strength of Kathie's reaction simply to hearing Vivien's name may just have given Nancy a glimmer of light in her struggle to understand what is impelling Kathie's behaviour - I'll have to wait and see if my 'hunch' is correct, though.

And Nancy is so right when she maintains that despite any appearances to the contrary, Nell's death has left a void for Hilda which will never be wholly filled - MA, Ellie and Vivien may all adore her and be adored by her in their turn, but they can never replace that unique relationship with Nell. But can she persuade Kathie of the truth?

What a harsh task master jealousy can be, and how hard it is to see past it and how it can alter someone's behaviour - I really hope that something or somebody will soon break the spell which Kathie is under and which really is verging on insanity at this stage.

Thank you, Mary - will be waiting with bated breath for the next instalment.

#222:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 8:38 pm
    —
Wow! I haven't had a chance to catch up for a few days, and as always, am stunned by the depth you give your characters. I am truly bewildered by Kathie's behaviour and am wondering just what else is at the bottom of this obsession of hers ...

#223:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sat May 12, 2007 10:16 pm
    —
Quote:
[quote="MaryR"]I know a lot of you are surprised by Kathie’s behaviour, but I saw jealousy at work once, at first hand, and it was not pretty. Crying or Very sad


Poor Kathie, she is so consumed by her jealousy that she can't see what she is doing to her relationship with Nancy. I just hope that she will come to her senses soon and realise that if you can't share you may end up losing everything. poke pokes Kathie

Mary, reading your last few posts, I though you must have had first hand knowledge of such intense jealousy. Kathie's behaviour is so irrational but yet, from her reaction when she realised how angry Nancy way, I feel there is hope for her yet. This is just so charged with emotion, I can't wait for the next post.

#224:  Author: clair PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 10:30 am
    —
Feeling so sorry for both Nancy and Kathie at the moment - please let Kathie get a grip on herself soon. They can never get back to their old relationship now, too much has happened, but hoping they can come out the other side even stronger.
Having seen jealousy like this myself it's such a frightening emotion and really can ruin lives - don't let it do that to Nancy and Kathie - please Mary

#225:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 3:00 pm
    —
I am so torn between disliking Kathie intently for what she's doing to Hilda and Nancy (and which will only get worse if I read Mary's ominous tone right), and feeling sorry for her because its the jealousy that has twisted her completely out of recognition. She would be hating herself for what she's doing - and being ashamed of herself would only make her more and more bitter.

And yet we can see that the old Kathie hasn't completely disappeared in her response to Nancy's mention of losing her.
Quote:
“Or I you, Nancy,” she whispered, looking suddenly very forlorn.


I agree with Emma in that Cath's comment about 'loving both too much and too little' just sums up the situation perfectly!

Even in the middle of everything that's going on Mary, you still have the most beautfully vivid descriptions:
Quote:
She watched her, thinking that if Kathie had had a tail she would have been swishing it from side to side like an angry cat.

#226:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 7:57 pm
    —
Thank you for all the comments about this relationship. I have had some messages telling me what people think Nancy has seen in Kathie's face. Gold star and a Smartie, Elder - your ideas were so spot-on I have come to the conclusion you have been reading ND far too long! Laughing Laughing And Cath, you came close, too.

Let's find out, shall we.....



.....She stopped, aghast, as she saw once more the bitterness that rippled across the vivid face, a bitterness she had noticed at the meeting, when Hilda had mentioned Vivien’s name. Her anger left her, sponged out by unmitigated horror. She took Kathie fiercely by the shoulders once more and shook her.

“Look at me, Kathie,” she whispered, but there was no response. She shook her again. “It’s not just fear that I might love Hilda that is making you jealous, is it? There’s more. You’re jealous of anyone who gets close to her. That’s what the problem is. Me, Mother Abbess, Vivien, now Ellie….” Her voice trailed away as she stared helplessly at Kathie.

Kathie tore herself out of Nancy’s arms and sank into the nearest armchair. She doubled over, her head buried in her arms, her hands clenched at the sides of her head. Nancy remained glued to the spot, trying to comprehend what she had witnessed. The silence was palpable.

Finally there came a trembling whisper. “I’m so confused….Yes, I’m scared you’ll fall in love with her…But I’m also….” She stopped, ran her hands agitatedly through her hair, hid her face in her hands. “I can’t…. Help me, Nance! Please.”

Still reeling, Nancy silently knelt by Kathie and put her arms round her quivering shoulders. Kathie leaned into her, laid her head against Nancy, sighed miserably.

“Tell me,” whispered Nancy, wondering dazedly why this was happening to her and how she was going to make any sense of it.

A tremor ran through Kathie. “I’ve always admired Hilda, looked up to her, been in her corner. She was so good to me when I came, smoothing away my problems, showing me the best way to do things, but always trusting me, encouraging me. She was so kind, so welcoming and friendly. My friends all envied me such a Headmistress. And….” She gulped, swallowed, then tried to carry on. “She’s often come to me when there’s a problem with a class or a child…. asked my advice or help, even had me…. swap classes so I could take on a difficult one for her….”

“Because she knows what a brilliant teacher you are. Kathie.”

Kathie sighed, burrowed closer. “Even though there was a vast gap – of age, of experience – I felt at home with her after a while, felt I was somehow necessary to her. How vain can you get?” she muttered bitterly. “And so, when Nell died, I think I….expected her to turn to me for help there as well…. Silly of me, I know. First there was the nun. And then she turned to you and to Vivien, a new mistress…that hurt me. I felt…rejected.”

She fell silent. Nancy held her tighter and told her the truth, a thing she could never have done before seeing that agony of Hilda’s. “Yes, darling, it was silly of you. You’re too young and inexperienced for her needs right now – and because she is a Head she has to be so very careful. Anyway, no one can say what will help. I never expected her to consider me as a confidante, love. I’m woefully lacking in sensitivity or perception, and have no experience of grief or that sheer, hellish loneliness she’s going through. I think it was just a case that I was there when the terrible fall-out happened. She certainly didn’t come seeking me. She’s too self-contained, too private.”

She stared into the distance as she mused slowly, “And, sweetheart, I’m not sure how much comfort I’ve been to her. All I know is that she has taught me so much. I would walk on hot coals for her if it would help her – not that she would ever ask such a thing. But, for all that, I am not in love with her, Kathie,” she re-iterated softly.

Kathie cuddled against her, listening hard but knowing somehow that her lover had moved beyond her all at once; knowing that, now, she saw and sensed things Kathie herself might never perceive. “I know Gwynneth has helped her enormously as well. But they’ve been friends forever and Gwynneth is so wise and kind. As for Vivien – I don’t know, Kathie. Something happened at half term, apart from that dip in the lake, and Vivien somehow was able to comfort her. She’s very like Hilda for getting to the bottom of things. Also, I think she’s very lonely herself and would understand Hilda’s predicament.”

Kathie stirred and said bitterly, “Vivien seems to be in everyone’s good books these days.” Nancy froze. “Even Ellie’s – didn’t you hear Hilda? Our new Head of Science can do no wrong”

Nancy carefully removed her arms and moved round in front of Kathie. She put a finger under the firm little chin and titled up her friend’s face so that the brown eyes had to meet hers. “Kathie, you can’t be jealous of the whole world,” she said softly. “You can’t be first in everyone’s estimation. Isn’t it more than enough that Hilda thinks highly enough of you to make you Headmistress over here, offers us Nell’s cottage – and a great deal of money, I might add?”

Kathie’s eyes were scared but honest. “No, somehow, Nancy, at the moment it isn’t. I’m so mixed up I don’t know what I’m feeling from one moment to the next. I’m not making much sense even to myself. I’m just so scared I’ll lose you. You meet up with her so often, help her when necessary, and I could never match up to her. And yet - because I admire her so much myself I want to matter to her as much as you do, more than you do. I guess I want the moon…”

“You matter to me, darling,” said Nancy gravely. “More than life itself. Does that not count for anything? Isn’t it enough that I love you?”

Her eyes filled with sadness and confusion, Kathie gazed on her faithful, patient lover who had tried so very hard in the last few months to make her see reason. A tear slowly trickled down her cheek. Nancy caught it with a gentle finger, but another fell, and then another. Closing her eyes, Kathie hid her face against Nancy’s sturdy shoulder, unable to proffer any answer that would reassure. Nancy held her close, her face sombre and defeated. She felt suddenly a lot older than the ten or so years separating them. Did Kathie really love her at all?

#227:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 8:13 pm
    —
As usual, wow.

There are so many emotions here - Kathie's insecurity, jealousy and the need to be loved and admired. Sadly, if she is not careful, she will end up doing that which she is most frightened of - losing both Nancy and Hilda.

Nancy has grown so much over the past few months, and she has that additional life experience to be able to see the situation with clarity.

And Kathie is unable to see that she has the potential for the same sort of deep partnership that was shared by both Hilda and Nell. Crying or Very sad

#228:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 8:28 pm
    —
I'd no idea my 'flash' of insight when I read the last instalment was so close to your story-line, Mary - for some reason, it just got up and hit me! Embarassed Laughing


Quote:
“I’ve always admired Hilda, looked up to her, been in her corner." ...... “And so, when Nell died, I think I….expected her to turn to me for help there as well…. First there was the nun. And then she turned to you and to Vivien, a new mistress…that hurt me. I felt…rejected.”.... "I’m so mixed up I don’t know what I’m feeling from one moment to the next. I’m not making much sense even to myself. .... And yet - because I admire her so much myself I want to matter to her as much as you do, more than you do. I guess I want the moon…”


Poor, poor Kathie - but at least in this stumbling confession, (severely snipped for quotation) she has admitted the crux of the matter. And good for Nancy for being so much in tune with a more 'normal' Kathie that she was able to spot where the root problem lay and persuade Kathie to admit it, too. Just whether or not this will make any difference to Kathie's behaviour immediately, remains to be seen.....

It's hard on Nancy, too - she must really feel she's between a rock and a hard place at the moment and it's not surprising that she wonders,even if fleetingly, whether she has been mistaken in thinking Kathie really ever loved her. I hope that she will soon be able to see beyond that doubt, though.

Thank you, Mary.

#229:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 8:54 pm
    —
So sad that Kathie cannot see that, by her very behaviour, that she dreads will come to pass. if she cannot change her thinking and actions she will lose both Hilda and Nancy. A terrible, destructive emotion.


Thank you Mary, for making me both want to hug Kathie and shake her - I'm sure Nancy feels the same.

#230:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 9:03 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:


It's hard on Nancy, too - she must really feel she's between a rock and a hard place at the moment and it's not surprising that she wonders,even if fleetingly, whether she has been mistaken in thinking Kathie really ever loved her. I hope that she will soon be able to see beyond that doubt, though.


I do agree with Elder. Nancy must be doubting Kathie's feelings for her. Oh, how difficult this all seems. I do hope that there is some light at the end of the tunnel soon.

Mary, this is such an emotionally draining story - I don't know how you do it. Your writing is so inspiring.

#231:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 10:33 pm
    —
Now that's interesting, and I hadn't thought of it. I still see Kathie as quite young and inexperienced, I suppose, certainly not with the sort of ... solidness that can help Hilda at the moment. It's true that Nancy was in the right place at the right time, but there is also something so very solid and comforting about her. Not surprising that she feels so uncertain of Kathie at the moment, K is so caught up in herself and her own emotional needs that there's no room for anyone else. She could do with learning what love and trust really mean.

#232:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun May 13, 2007 11:49 pm
    —
Thank you Mary - I hadn't quite got there had I? I'd identified the compulsion, but not the consuming desire to be needed. Very Happy

And it is consuming her isn't it? So, yes she does love and need Hilda, but at the moment, it's a love that can't be satisfied, because it focusses on her own needs and wants and so carries in it its own destruction. And because of it she could lose everything..... Nancy understands this, and puts it in a nutshell:
Quote:
you can’t be jealous of the whole world . . . You can’t be first in everyone’s estimation.
. And yes, she has moved beyond Kathie, for the moment at least.

And poor Nancy, suddenly doubting Kathie's love....

Thank you Mary, this is quite amazing.


Last edited by Cath V-P on Mon May 14, 2007 7:04 am; edited 1 time in total

#233:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Mon May 14, 2007 12:30 am
    —
Whoops. Crumpets. Ouch. Double ouch.

Poor, poor Kathie. H'mm. Kathie was orphaned as a baby, wasn't she? And brought up (and rather indulged) by her aunt and uncle? I'm thinking that Kathie saw Hilda as something of a mother-figure/role model (more perhaps, than her own aunt, who may not necessarily have fully understood Kathie's aspirations). That would explain both the attachment and the jealousy. Poor Nancy too- it looks like she's realised for the first time that she may not be first for Kathie...

...and as Nancy so rightly (perhaps too forthrightly?!) said, Kathie is far, far too young in many ways to be what Hilda needs right now. She has a volatility that Nancy doesn't have. Hilda would never be able to turn to Kathie without worrying how badly Kathie was being affected by everything.

#234:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon May 14, 2007 12:46 am
    —
It's totally unacceptable behavior, but -- poor Kathie, so tied up in knots. She seems to have built up her self-esteem by picturing herself as such a mainstay, and now feels even more insecure. All these "new people" taking what she's seen as her role! Now she's probably wondering if even Nancy's love has been an illusion. As is Nancy, of course. Sad

*hopes this tangle can be straightened out*

#235:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon May 14, 2007 10:54 am
    —
oh dear, poor everybody Crying or Very sad

What a tumultuous swelling of emotions all across the school......

I had never thought of the Staff as a possible hotbed of jealousy, anguish, angst and discontent, but of course it is a microcosm of human life and these things are bound to happen and cause chaos.

What a desperately difficult situation for Nancy to deal with.
I look forward to seeing how this gets resolved, Mary.
Thank you !

#236:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Mon May 14, 2007 6:38 pm
    —
Quote:
I had never thought of the Staff as a possible hotbed of jealousy, anguish, angst and discontent


This is very funny if you apply it to the CS out of the context of this story. Communal drabble, anyone? Laughing Laughing

#237:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 7:30 pm
    —
Thank you so much for the comments, difficult though you all found those episodes. I think we'll have a rest from Kathie's angst....

Startled by a door slamming somewhere in the school, Hilda returned abruptly to the present and stared round her study in bewilderment, before pulling her scattered thoughts together. She looked at her little clock - half past twenty - and sighed. She must put the last few days behind her, think instead about the challenges still ahead. The girls were back, term had started, first night Prayers were over and the school now informed about Tessa. She suspected there would be many prayers said for their former Head Girl that night – and good behaviour for a day or two, while they remembered her condition. But that would not last long.

The first Staff meeting was now twenty four hours behind her – though one could hardly say it had gone well. Fortunately for Hilda, she had no idea of what had transpired between Nancy and Kathie after the meeting, but she was still exceedingly anxious. Kathie and Mireille between them seemed determined to make life difficult both for themselves and for all around them, one through lack of confidence and one through lack of – what? Hilda drew a blank there, for Kathie had always appreared to be in possession of both great self-confidence and considerable personal gifts. So why the graceless impertinence?

Then there were Tessa and Katy to worry over….and Ellie, whom she had seen so little of during the day. They had transferred the girl’s belongings over to her dormitory early that morning, Ellie’s eyes a combination of trepidation and intense excitement. Hilda had taken her by the shoulders as they stood staring at each other, both aware that everything would be so very different for them from now on. “Is there anything you want to ask, ma petite? Are you sure you’re going to be alright?”

Ellie leaned forward, and Hilda enclosed her in loving arms. The girl rested her head for a moment against her guardian, then looked up and smiled bravely. “Mais oui, ma très chère Madame, I shall be very happy here, and I shall try so hard not to be a burden to you.”

“Oh, Ellie, my dear,” murmured Hilda, “you could never be that. Take it slowly and gently – and if you need me, at any time, you know where to find me. Promise me?” She searched Ellie’s eyes. Ellie returned the look with a curt nod, and Hilda was satisfied.

She had left her there in Matey’s capable hands, to have explained to her the rules of cubicle tidiness and bathroom etiquette. After that Ellie had spent the morning helping Matey, with whom she had now forged a strong bond. She had had her lunch quietly with Hilda, then Joey’s girls had arrived and Erica and Ellie had been commandeered by Rosalie to unpack new text books, stamp them and store them in their respective stock cupboards. They had then worked out what exercise and text books Ellie needed and found her a locker in which to put them. By this time, Rosalie was able to report to Hilda, the two girls seemed to be getting on like a house on fire.

Hilda sighed again wearily, wondering how Ellie was now feeling after several hours in the company of her peers. And what about Kathie and Nancy? How had they been in the last twenty four hours? Had there been more problems there? Her eyes were drawn like magnets to the phone. How great the temptation to ring her friend, to pour out what was in her heart, and to receive comfort. But no, she must learn to manage without the one person who was becoming her prop and stay. After that astounding invitation from Mother Provincial, she must show herself strong and steady enough to cope alone. Sister Catherine would accept no weakling’s heart.

On the other hand, she knew Mother Abbess was correct in one thing – those small, insignificant things did, indeed, weigh heavy as lead at times. She would still phone the convent on a regular basis, and the woman who was now her Mistress of Novices, as well as her superior and her friend, would listen with abounding love and close attention, as always. But not right now. She needed to settle back into the familiar routines before she spoke to the nun again, let the school seep back into her spirit, find her footing. She needed to sort out her own problems.

And there, in a nutshell, was revealed her conundrum. It was not really Mother Abbess she lacked; it was Nell. For these were school problems and the weight of such had always been eased by her partner. But Nell’s warm and loving presence, her quick intelligence, her down to earth pragmatism, were no longer available to her.

She caught up her thoughts before they veered too dangerously into choppy waters and rubbed her face hard to wake herself up. Grimacing at the stiffness in her cramped limbs, she leaned forward and pulled some notepaper from the top drawer. She would write to Tessa – that would take her mind off Nell and Mother Abbess. She had written to both Tessa and Katy every other day since the accident, giving them little tidbits of news, sending them cards and quotations. And John Lewis still phoned every day to give her the latest news, no matter how infinitesimal the improvement in Tessa’s condition.

She wrote steadily for twenty minutes in the creaking quietness of her study, but after covering a page and a half in her flowing script, she put down her pen, her eyes and her hand heavy with fatigue. She leaned her head back against her chair and closed her eyes...

#238:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 7:47 pm
    —
Quote:
And there, in a nutshell, was revealed her conundrum. It was not really Mother Abbess she lacked; it was Nell.


Aye, there's the rub, isn't it? That remains her supreme need, even though, rationally, she knows that Nell is no longer available to her, at least in body. But just the same, it's good to see Hilda picking up the threads of the first day of a new term, even though at some level, it simply emphasises her never-ending loneliness for Nell.

We can understand why she'd be so anxious to find out the situation with Kathie and Nancy, too - though I'm sure she wouldn't like what she would hear there. But on the positive side, it's good to see Ellie and Erica forging those bonds which were clearly waiting to be forged - and that Ellie has accepted Hilda's explanations and *not* been put off by the fact that Erica is Joey's ward. I am looking forward to seeing that friendship develop.

Quote:
She leaned her head back against her chair and closed her eyes...


Ah, a little clifflet.... To sleep, perchance to dream? Sorry, I've used both halves of the same quotation in their opposite order, haven't I? Joking apart, I hope Hilda's sleep will not be disturbed by nightmares, and that if Nell visits her, it will be in a positive way.

Thanks, Mary - will be looking forward to the next bit.

#239:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 10:06 pm
    —
I hope that Hilda finds sweet dreams there and solace in that rather than tears and troubles.

Lovely update.

#240:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 10:22 pm
    —
Pleased that Ellie, at least, appears to be settling in well.But otherwise things are not so good, are they? How terrible that, because of the honour the convent have placed upon her that Hilda feels that she cannot contact the convent for support in case it is viewed as a weakness. And how terribly, terribly poignant that, as always, the one person that she wants to be there is not.

I do hope that will be a restful sleep - but feel that is very unlikely...


Thanks Mary.

#241:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 11:20 pm
    —
Oh nice, Mary. But have I missed the bit where Ellie decides to try dormitory life? I can't quite remember that...

#242:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 11:42 pm
    —
Hilda really does need someone to share the school problems with and, although she will not find again the total support in every area of life that Nell's love gave her, she must get to the point where she is willing to share with the people who are there - Matey, Ruth Derwent, Nancy (ok, I know that one's difficult). She's right that it's not specifically MA she needs at this moment, but the fact that she won't contact her and doesn't even consider discussing the obvious issues ahead of them with any of the other senior school staff gives me a horrible fear that she's going to try and carry it all herself - again! And there are so many balls to juggle. *wibbles a bit*

Good to see Ellie being so positive and making friends with Erica. I think she was always going to be a normal boarder, didn't she just spend the initial nights with Hilda while they were on their own in the building? Long may it last. *wibbles a little bit more*

#243:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue May 15, 2007 11:53 pm
    —
This was quiet in tone, but absolutely riveting. Hilda is so right, that it is the small things that "weigh heavy as lead." And it is rather ironic that she feels she can't phone...but then perhaps MA will sense that this is the time, after that first bustle is over, when she needs support and encouragement?

"Graceless impertinence" - what a splendid way to describe Kathie's behqaviour, and how accurate too, as grace is so precisely what she is lacking, and what she needs.

And how good to see Ellie and Erica getting on so well after that slightly tense start.

And how poignant, that yearning for Nell....

#244:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed May 16, 2007 4:25 am
    —
Such an draining day for Hilda. Only a day! And no one on hand with whom to share all the little and not-so-little happenings.

Perhaps someone appropriate could be there when she wakes -- at least to ensure she gets a proper rest?
*wishful thinking*

Thank you, Mary.

#245:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed May 16, 2007 7:18 am
    —
Oh Mary - such a lot has happened for Hilda, and for the others over this first day or so. I am so pleased that Nancy and Kathie were able to have things out. If nothing else, Nancy is now aware of what to watch for. And though it is clearly far from over, there is a small step taken.

As for this last piece, there is such conflict between the calm serenity of the way it is written, and the deep needs that Hilda is facing. Hilda is right in that it will do her far more good to have things achieved to report to MA, though she would be welcomed any way she chose to come. However, I do have this sneeking suspicion that various other members of staff will be looking out for her, well aware that she is likely to need help and support. It just depends on when they can lend that to her.

For now, I hope she can take a short peaceful break, and she is not giving into the pain that is so clearly struggling to take control of her.

Thanks Mary

#246:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed May 16, 2007 10:29 am
    —
Despite everything going on in her life, Hilda has still managed to write to Tessa daily - she really does think of everything, doesn`t she ?

No wonder the girls love her so very dearly.......

I`m glad she is settling back to school, but I wish things hadn`t been so tumultuous since her return Wink

#247:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 4:10 am
    —
I've caught up at last and its wonderful!
Its great to see Hilda's strength and confidence returning slowly but surely.
Poor, poor Kathie and Nancy. Nancy is in a very nasty position and Kathie is just plain miserable and eaten up with jealousy.
Thank you Mary.

#248:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 9:45 am
    —
Hi Mary,
Just caught up with the last few posts.

((((Kathie)))) I really hope things sort themselves out soon. There's nothing worse than fighting with the person you love when all you need is a hug! Rolling Eyes

(((Hilda))) She really should talk to MA! I know she feels she should cope alone, but knowing Hilda things could go too far.... Shocked (I hope not! Very Happy )

#249:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 7:27 pm
    —
Lisa_T wrote:
Oh nice, Mary. But have I missed the bit where Ellie decides to try dormitory life? I can't quite remember that...

Pity about your memory, Lisa. So sad in one so young. Twisted Evil Ellie said to tell you she already tried it at her other school. Wink

Lesley, unfortunately it isn't the convent who is placing the embargo on Hilda - they would listen at any time. 'Tis herself! Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad You can see what MA thinks about that below....



Hilda wrote steadily for twenty minutes in the creaking quietness of her study, but after covering a page and a half in her flowing script, she put down her pen, her eyes and her hand heavy with fatigue. She leaned her head back against her chair and closed her eyes...

She was not to know that her friend, her Mother, her Novice Mistress, was also at that very moment staring at her phone, almost willing it to ring. As it had rung twice the night before, when both Nancy Wilmot and Gwynneth Lloyd had phoned, independently of each other. Nancy’s phone call had caused deep pain for Hilda in the nun’s heart, but compassion for both Nancy and Kathie had also been forthcoming. She had spoken long and kindly to Nancy, who had broken down in helpless tears. With great gentleness, the nun had re-iterated the advice she had given her once before.

“Getting angry won’t help, Nancy. She’ll be angry enough with herself underneath it all. She’s totally lost, unable to see her way home to you. For home you assuredly are to poor Kathie. She needs your steady patience and selfless love as never before; needs them much as you need her vivacity and bright intelligence.” She had paused, wondering how to help the weeping woman, and then had pleaded softly, “Don’t give up on her, my dear. This insanity will come to an end, I promise. There is so much good in her, or you wouldn’t love her as you do.”

Silence had fallen as the nun waited for Nancy to pull herself together. Then she pounced. “Are you quite sure you can’t tell Hilda, Nancy? I’ve been thinking about it all, and even if it means she doesn’t come to you any more when she is hurting, I think it could only be for the best. No one is better at helping people understand themselves than Hilda is. And she is still Kathie’s superior, after all. She must be wondering if Kathie is the right person for the job she has offered her. And knowing Hilda, she must also be asking herself what on earth she has done herself to make Kathie behave so.”

But she found easy-going Nancy unexpectedly stubborn on this point. For Kathie’s sake! And in the end the nun had been obliged to leave it, while knowing what a mistake it was. But she could hardly go behind their backs! What a tangle!

She had hardly recovered from that call when Gwynneth had phoned to pour out the story yet again, and let Hilda’s friend know just what she had done for Hilda.

“It wasn’t me, Gwynneth,” responded Mother Abbess softly. “It was Hilda’s own faith and courage and love that did it all. With a healthy dollop of help from Nell,” she added mysteriously. “And her friends at the school, and Ellie, and even Ian, my brother, all had something to do with it.” She sat quietly a moment and rejoiced in her heart. That chaotic staff meeting must surely have proved to Hilda how strong she was, that losing Nell had not stolen away one iota of all her abilities. Hadn’t they all been telling her that for such a long time?

Without letting Matey know that she had already heard the story, Mother Abbess begged a favour. “Gwynneth, can you keep an eye on Nancy for me? I think she might be in need of a little encouragement now and again, if Kathie is being so unwise. And perhaps you could persuade them to let Hilda know just what is wrong, before she works it out and takes all the blame on herself.”

But, as she stared at the phone and thought about all she had heard the night before, she had the idea that her new postulant was going to be very strict with herself from now on about calling, was going to deny herself the very support and affection she still instinctively craved. While vigorously decrying this attitude, Mother Abbess also admired Hilda for it and so she refused to lift the receiver herself. She could wait. She would not undo all her friend’s new-found strength. Hilda did not need the school and the convent pulling her in opposite directions.

But oh, how she missed their times together; how she missed that serene and gracious presence around the convent; missed that delightful smile that lit up not only its owner’s sensitive face but also the dark corners of people’s souls. Even Pauline seemed subdued – and that was almost impossible to achieve. How could the absence of one quiet, self-contained person leave such a huge gap? As nuns, they were supposed to eschew all such affection, focus on God! But how could one deny affection when the person concerned had become so dear to all, and was instrumental in leading them all closer to the Lord? She knew He understood. Had He not also possessed dear friends while on earth? Had He not Himself wept bitter tears when Lazarus died?

She put out her hand and picked something up from the corner of her desk, looked down at it through misty eyes. It was an angel, the tranquil angel from the small crèche bestowed on her by Hilda at Christmas. When she had packed away the carved wooden figures on the feast of the Epiphany, she had decided for some strange reason to keep this one with her. Now she cradled it gently in her care-worn hand and hoped that Hilda, Ellie’s watchful guardian angel, would realise her strength was more than sufficient; hoped she had learned her lessons and would not overburden herself again. She stroked the angel tenderly with her thumb, her voice soft and sweet in the fire-lit room.

“Hilda held you close to her heart for comfort on Christmas Eve, called you her guardian angel. So now, Nell, I beg you, carry our love to her over there in the mountains; she is so strong already, but infuse her with your strength as well. Warn my gentle daughter to take care of herself and of Ellie – and to remember that she can do this, that she can cope with all the problems she meets, that she is a formidable woman with rare and wonderful gifts. Tell her we miss her so very much and hold her daily in our prayers and in our hearts.”

In her study, many hundreds of miles away, Hilda’s eyes snapped open. She stared through the window at the stars twinkling coldly out there in the freezing night sky. Had she heard a familiar sweet voice wafting in the air? Her eyes slowly closed again but a tender smile now hovered on her lips.

She’s thinking of you as much as I am, lovely girl - as much as you are thinking so lovingly and longingly of us both. An unholy Trinity, if ever I saw one.

The voice she heard this time was not sweet, but a deep and perfect contralto. Hilda’s heavy eyelids slowly lifted once more…..

#250:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 8:10 pm
    —
Oh Mary - MA is a part of the support structure of the school, and is needed by the staff as much as Hilda is part of the support structure of the convent. Both of the two once separate entities are now co-dependent on each other - and I have a funny feeling that once Hilda has gone, there will still be some very strong ties between the two.

This was lovely - to be able to be a fly on the wall in the two different places at once. To See that Nancy and Gwynneth haven't been afraid, as Hilda is on some levels, of being dependent upon MA and her special brand of comfort and support. And how nice for MA to be able to give Nancy some extra support without letting on that Nancy has been in touch with her as well. She must have felt overwhelmed the poor love - without yet having contact with the one she really wants to hear about. She hears about Hilda from everyone but Hilda herself... Though she does also hear about other things as well. I wish that Nancy would trust Hilda - for if she is trying to protect Kathie, she is doing it in a completely wrong way. What is going to come next?

It was nice to see the confidence that Kate has in Hilda though - that would be so comforting to Hilda, she would love to know what Kate thought of all that she had done, all that had been coped with up to that point.

And I loved how she seemed so present to Hilda at that moment when she was so deeply concerned about her, and how Nell was able to explain it all to her.

Thank you Mary - that was simply gorgeous.

#251:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 8:17 pm
    —
Another quiet section, but once again, very riveting. It's interesting to see MA resisting the temptation to phone Hilda in the same way as Hilda resists the temptation to phone her. And to see how both Nancy and Gwynneth phoned her to 'report' on the staff meeting. Pity MA couldn't convince Nancy to tell Hilda about the truth behind Kathie's attitude, though.

But - 'an unholy Trinity if ever there was one' - clearly Hilda will continue to be protected, sleeping and waking, by MA as well as Nell. A lovely concept, and a lovely phrase to express it.

Thanks, Mary.

#252:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 8:33 pm
    —
Lovely, Mary - and yes I knew that it was Hilda's own thoughts that kept her from calling not the convent. So pleased that Nancy has someone who can listen to her - even though she won't take the advice MA gives. And that Matey will be there both for Hilda and Nancy.

And Nell's voice - an unholy trinity - perfect.

So who owns a deep and perfect contralto then...? Wink


Thank you.

#253:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 9:53 pm
    —
Love the idea of the unholy trinity and also that both Nancy and Gwynneth rang MA even if Hilda won't.

#254:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 10:55 pm
    —
Wow Mary! I have been reading the previous parts of this in archives in between revising and have finally caught up with it completely, it's truly brilliant, your writing is so very powerful I have cried and laughed and then cried again... Thank you for an amazing story with some fabulous characters, your portrayals of Hilda and the other school staff are very realistic and Mother Abbess is a wonderful creation once again thank you. Smile

Last edited by Sal on Thu May 17, 2007 11:17 pm; edited 1 time in total

#255:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 11:04 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
Another quiet section, but once again, very riveting. It's interesting to see MA resisting the temptation to phone Hilda in the same way as Hilda resists the temptation to phone her. And to see how both Nancy and Gwynneth phoned her to 'report' on the staff meeting. Pity MA couldn't convince Nancy to tell Hilda about the truth behind Kathie's attitude, though.

But - 'an unholy Trinity if ever there was one' - clearly Hilda will continue to be protected, sleeping and waking, by MA as well as Nell. A lovely concept, and a lovely phrase to express it.

Thanks, Mary.


Elder, you've put my feelings into words. I love the way both MA and Hilda are struggling to resist the temptation to phone one another.

How I wish that Nancy could confide in Hilda. But, as much as I feel for Hilda in all her pain and distress and longing for Nell, my heart goes out to Nancy who is torn between her love for Kathie and her quite different love for Hilda. I do hope Kathie comes to her senses soon.

Mary, I loved the ending of this post. Somehow I felt that it promised some heart ease round the corner for Hilda, even if it's only a realisation that there is so much love and support surrounding her.

#256:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu May 17, 2007 11:33 pm
    —
That was, as Elder said quiet, but riveting. It was truly fascinating to see this from MA's point of view, and to see how much Hilda's absence resonates in the convent. And the God-given importance of this friendship is so clear:
Quote:
how could one deny affection when the person concerned had become so dear to all, and was instrumental in leading them all closer to the Lord?


And the ties between Hilda and MA are now so clear that both Nancy and Gwynneth have no hesitation in telling her what has been happening, and both are reassured by her words. Although I wish that Nancy would tell Hilda - I can see why she doesn't but MA is right, and Hilda needs to know....oh dear. Sad

And of course, Hilda is strong, she has not lost 'one iota of her abilities' - and even if this strength is played out in the denial of what she would like - and indeed what MA herself would like - MA respects this and will wait.

I loved the idea of the 'unholy Trinity', and MA's simultaneous appeal to the angel, and thence to Nell....

#257:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri May 18, 2007 1:09 am
    —
Unholy, is it? Laughing

Thank you, Mary.

#258:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 7:21 am
    —
Lovely.
Thank you Mary

#259:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 2:57 pm
    —
Thank you all for your generous comments, and, Sal, welcome to the board. MA thanks you for your approval. Laughing

I'm afraid this is only the first part of the conversation. Embarassed


...She’s thinking of you as much as I am, lovely girl - as much as you are thinking so lovingly and longingly of us both. An unholy Trinity, if ever I saw one.

The voice she heard this time was not sweet, but a deep and perfect contralto. Hilda’s heavy eyelids slowly lifted once more…..

……and she turned her head – to see a familiar figure standing quietly in the corner of the room, the moonlight making a silvery halo of the white hair and highlighting the strong and humorous face.

“Nell?” she whispered in wonder. “Am I dreaming while still awake? Is it really you?”

The white head moved in acknowledgement. “Who else?” asked the beloved voice with amusement. “And yes, that was Mother Abbess’s voice you heard just then. Don’t ask me how she managed it. She would have been burnt at the stake in an earlier age, much like yourself, for you’re so well-matched. She sent me to bring you their love. She sent me to tell you to take care of yourself and Ellie –and to remember how very strong you are.”

Hilda’s face grew sad. “Strong? I’m already failing and the term hasn’t even started. Mireille... Kathie…you weren’t at the staff meeting. I could have used your sarcastic tongue.”

“Sh, love.” Nell’s words soothed her like a caress on the cheek. “I was there. I heard. You didn’t need me and my vitriol. You knocked Kathie down to size in your own gentle way. Just go on like that – please don’t give in to her. She will grow, eventually, and learn to trust the ones who love her, but her behaviour till then will leave her with a lifetime of regret. Gwynneth was so very proud of you during that meeting! As for Mireille, she will find her way, though she will struggle at first. The struggle will make it all the sweeter to her when she finally meets calmer waters. But all of them will have need of your patience and sensitivity.”

Hilda relaxed at the consoling words and contemplated the figure lighting up the dark corner. She yearned to go over and be close, but something held her firmly in place. Her face creased in a rueful smile. “Unholy Trinity did I hear you call three of us? Well, what else with you in it, dear one? You always were the villain of the piece. But don’t you mind? Aren’t you afraid I’m forgetting you and installing her in your place?” She shook her head. “You needn’t be afraid, no matter how many others enter my life and my heart. None can ever take that place reserved wholly for you.”

Nell’s strong face was beautiful with her love. “I know that, sweetheart, but I so want you to be happy again. These dear people have come to ease your emptiness and loneliness, to develop those talents which still lie fallow as yet, to challenge even more that loving heart of yours which has such a need to pour itself out for others.”

“For you,” whispered Hilda, and held out her hand. But Nell shook her head, indicating she must stay where she was, and Hilda let her disappointed hand fall back on the desk.

Nell spoke gently. “For me? Aye, there’s the rub, love. When you lost me, who did you have? I sometimes think we shut others out because we had all we wanted in each other. We let no one else come close to our hearts, except perhaps Joey and her children. Life was too busy, and when we did have time we sought only each other.” Hilda tried to deny it, but honesty compelled her to admit the truth. “I am so filled with joy now that I really have no room for any other emotion, except - I can feel your homesickness for what we had. But think, my dear girl. What would have happened if I had still been with you?”

Hilda gazed at her friend, her whole soul in her eyes. A gentle, silvery hush stilled the room, a mystical spell held them in thrall. To go on speaking would be to break the tenuous gossamer connection. But speak they must – they had never been ones for hiding the truth from each other, never told themselves lies. And this time might never come again.

“Ellie…” Hilda whispered.

Nell nodded slowly. “She would have remained locked in her loneliness and grief, sinking deeper into despair. No one would have been able to pierce her prickly armour. She would have been lost. Even your formidable friend couldn’t help her. But you looked her way, saved her. Your loneliness for me insisted that you reach out to another in like pain. It’s a blessing you’re a good’un, sweetheart, for she would now follow you to the edge of the world and beyond – as she would follow no other. She needed you, Hilda. And you were there, arms wide open, ready and waiting.”

“And I needed her,” responded Hilda. “She has offered me something….”

“That you never had before,” finished Nell, a wistfulness playing in the luminous grey eyes. “And your relationship with her will grow and take on a life of its own, come to fruition in a way you could never have imagined. Don’t look like that, sweetheart. You could have managed perfectly well without her and still have been a whole person, but you have to go on living, so you have to go on loving.”

“But not at the expense of filling your place,” mourned Hilda.

“Your heart is big enough for us all,” laughed Nell softly. “And I don’t mind how much company I have in there. I certainly don’t mind that glorious woman who saved you from yourself. Like you, she’s so full of compassion for the sinner that she and I get on just fine.” Hilda’s sudden smile lit up her features. “But she would never have had her frozen heart unlocked, her love for others unsealed, if you hadn’t happened along. She loves with her heart now, not just with her mind and her will. And without you, she would never have found her daughter again….”

Hilda’s reply was a gentle whisper and she smiled tenderly. “Nor I a mother. We motherless ones seem to spend our lives unconsciously searching for what we had and then lost.” As the last word left her lips her face changed, grew sombre. “And I needed that motherly spirit of hers, didn’t I? The world stopped, lacking you.*

“I know, sweetheart,” murmured Nell. “It would have done for me, too.”

Hilda’s voice was weak, struggling against her emotion. “I couldn’t get its motor started again. The spark had gone.”

“Mother Abbess….”

“No, Nell, you were the spark, you and your courageous letter. Mother took that spark and fed it with the oil of her love, so the engine had to keep running somehow. May God forgive me – all I wanted was for it to stop forever.....”

*The quote is by Amy Lowell.


Last edited by MaryR on Sun May 20, 2007 3:52 pm; edited 1 time in total

#260:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 3:50 pm
    —
Mary this is beautiful I'm speechless...

Thanks.

#261:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 3:52 pm
    —
So much love there - Nell's right, it's a good thing that Hilda is good - she could inspire people to do anything. I wonder if that's what the really evil bit charasmatic dictators have? A warped version of Hilda's heart?


Thank you Mary - so poignant that Nell is there but not there - and I know it would have meant Ellie would have been lost - but I still would prefer Nell.

#262:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 4:08 pm
    —
Truly a voice from 'beyond the grave' here, filled with all the love which Nell continues to give Hilda, even in death. I love the way she reassures Hilda, showing her that, while she can't help her sense of loss over Nell's own death, so many others are benefitting, as well as Hilda herself, from her need to fill that void. If Nell were still alive, the two of them would have continued to be all in all to each other, and Ellie and, indeed, MA herself, would have been the poorer for it. But it *needs* Nell to point all of this out to Hilda - and to assure her that she herself does NOT feel at all supplanted by these new people - quite the contrary - she is, in fact, enjoying 'meeting' them.

Thanks, Mary - I will be looking forward to the end of this conversation.

#263:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 6:01 pm
    —
Oh What a precious gift Hilda has been given here. Not just hearing the voice of her beloved Nell, but actually able to see her, and hold a conversation with her. To be assured that MA had sent Nell over to her with their love. Hilda is being given all that she needs here - Nell, and her reassurance.

I look forward to seeing the progression of the conversation.

Thank you Mary.

#264:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 6:54 pm
    —
Squirrel is right both in saying what a precious gift this if for Hilda but also in saying she looks forward to the rest of this conversation - I do too.

Thank you Mary.

#265:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 8:29 pm
    —
What a beautiful, intimate conversation.

Thank you Mary.

#266:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sun May 20, 2007 9:01 pm
    —
Mary, This is beautiful. You made me weep! Crying or Very sad There is so much emotion and spirituality in the conversation. Nell is there for Hilda when she really needs her, guiding and supporting her. Perhaps Hilda will come to see that we never completely lose those who we love, even death cannot completely separate us. What Nell says is so true, if they still had each other, Hilda would never have met Ellie, who would still have been a lost soul. I look forward to the next part of this conversation.

#267:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon May 21, 2007 12:27 am
    —
Oh, I wasn't expecting that, and it took my breath away! How beautiful and compelling and what a gracious gift for Hilda to have been given.

And it was such a lovely reassurance from Nell; she knows that that special part of Hilda's heart , that 'place reserved' willl be there always, but in the truest practice of love, she wants Hilda to be happy, and she knows that what is happening will not only 'ease your emptiness and loneliness' but also
Quote:
develop those talents which still lie fallow as yet, to challenge even more that loving heart of yours which has such a need to pour itself out for others.


And that this is right and good in the aftermath of Nell's death is shown when Nell contemplates what would have happened had Hilda not been there for those others - and Hilda has herself gained in ways that she would not have sought or needed, but which sill bring her joys in the future.

And I loved the presence of Nell herself in those relationships - inevitable really, because of the way in which the entity of Hilda and Nell is still present and always will be. (I'm putting this badly, but it's the best I can do) - and how very brave and truthful of them both to voice the thought that perhaps their unity and joy in one another worked against them in one way.

I'm looking forward to the rest of this.....

#268:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon May 21, 2007 5:29 am
    —
Mary,
how magnificently glorious these last two episodes have been !
So loving, so perfect to each of the characters.

My heart aches for Hilda, for Nancy and now you`ve even made me feel sympathy for Kathie.
Thank you !

#269:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 7:03 pm
    —
.....“And I needed that motherly spirit of hers, didn’t I? The world stopped, lacking you.”

“I know, sweetheart,” murmured Nell. “It would have done for me, too.”

Hilda’s voice was weak, struggling against her emotion. “I couldn’t get its motor started again. The spark had gone.”

“Mother Abbess….”

“No, Nell, you were the spark, you and your courageous letter. Mother took that spark and fed it with the oil of her love, so the engine had to keep running somehow. May God forgive me – all I wanted was for it to stop forever.”

“I know, dear girl, I know.” Nell’s face and voice were soft with compassion for the pain she had engendered in her friend’s soul. “But you would have recovered in time, even without that redoubtable lady. You’re too strong not to, though the beauty of your character might have been blunted. You’re right, however. She kept the world spinning for you, but she tilted the axis slightly, gave you the rich life you now have in abundance. She has guided you so wisely for this next stage of your journey, and because she did that – indeed will go on doing that - you have opened yourself up and gathered into your heart all God’s wounded ones, to keep me company there.”

Hilda considered the strong face. “Vivien…” she whispered, but then added bleakly, “I’m dreaming all this, aren’t I? I want to ask you to stay – but you’re not really here at all, are you?”

“Well, if I’m not, I’m a very good facsimile of me!” retorted Nell with some asperity. “But to return to the subject, which you so rudely interrupted….” Hilda rolled her eyes wildly and Nell tut-tutted. “Vivien was so lonely in her life, love. Somehow, the world she inhabited wasn’t ready for her brand of humour, for her love of magic and mystery. My death may have offered her a new post, but it also allowed her to come within your sphere of influence. Her many gifts have flowered here, mostly in response to your sadness and loneliness. She has been accepted and loved as never before. She is so much happier now, and because of you she has those extra dear presences in her life.”

“And she has become one of my towers of strength,” breathed Hilda softly. “Gwynneth told me Vivien had your spirit – and she was so right. I think that was why I found it so easy to accept her help.”

Nell gave a wry grimace. “She doesn’t have my sarcasm and quick temper, though, does she? As for her humour, one can only call it creatively insane - or should that be insanely creative?” Hilda snorted indelicately and Nell tut-tutted again, before continuing quietly, “Her own world will be tilted on its axis very shortly, and it will be down to your gentle and courageous ways. Having watched you, and seen Mother Abbess in action, she is re-thinking her options in life, wondering what her priorities should be. And she will provide much-needed ballast for your ward just when it will be most needed.”

Hilda regarded her with a mystified air but Nell merely smiled enigmatically and, indeed, rather sombrely, as though her thoughts were hurting her, and the eyes which rested on Hilda held a sober gravity in their clear, grey depths. Hilda herself was non-plussed by that grave regard, but knew she would only be told what Nell wanted her to know. So, instead, she replied to Nell’s words. “There are others as well, dear one. Gwynneth and Nancy, the nuns in the convent - they all are helping me despite my need to keep things to myself. If I hadn’t let them in….” She shuddered, closing her eyes.

“Without them, you would still have found your way. Never fear. But all of them, in helping you, are changing and growing, finding new depths of understanding and love, especially Nancy. And Gwynneth just needed to know she had a place in your heart – and now she knows, and is content. So please don’t despair, my dear. You are more than you think you are.”

“But also less, not having you…,” whispered Hilda, and words seem to flow out of her of their own volition, the beauty of her voice emphasising their bitter poignancy.

My heart is tuned to sorrow. And the strings
Vibrate most readily to minor chords,
Searching and sad; my mind is stuffed with words
Which voice the passion and the ache of things.
(Amy Lowell)


“The ache of things, sweetheart?” asked Nell, her eyes a warm caress.

Hilda nodded. “So many things make my heart ache – coming upon your handwriting unexpectedly, hearing pieces of music that you loved, a bud unfolding and releasing its perfume, the sound of a church bell tolling in the gentle light of evening,” she whispered. “But it is an ache, an ache that has become part of my life now, my constant companion, just as you were. And joy soothes the ache most of the time. But, just when I think I’m on an even keel, just when I think your loss won’t break me, the ache turns back into unbelievable pain – and I have absolutely no control.”

She bowed her head, unable to continue. In an instant, Nell was beside her, holding her close and imparting such quietude to Hilda’s soul that she closed her eyes and breathed in that beloved nearness as though it were a healing fragrance……

Seconds – or hours – later, she opened her eyes. She was alone. Nell was gone. Had she ever been there? Had it all been, indeed, just a dream? She turned her head where it rested against the chair. The corner was empty. But the vibrant warmth of that loving presence lingered, as did the gentle repose in her own soul. And a fragment of an echo hovered in the still air.

All shall be well, my Hilda, and all shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.

#270:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 7:11 pm
    —
Hilda really needed that, didn't she? Even though some of what Nell had to say bodes ill for the near future. So pleased that Nell was able to hold her too - sometimes that's all you need.


Thanks Mary.

#271:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 7:18 pm
    —
*content*

Oh Mary, the end of that conversation between Hilda and MA just brought such peace to me reading it. That reminder of all the care that God has provided for Hilda in the depths of her pain. The people who were just waiting for her loving hand, and who she was just waiting on to enable her to grow and move on. So true to life.

I'm now waiting in anticipation for so many posts to come. Most eagerly though, I await to see the promise of Nell's about Vivien come to fruition, in whatever ways they may do.

And yes, Hilda will always live with that ache, but it is only an ache now. Nell will give her such joyous encounters as this, and Hilda will grow, and grow and grow.

Thank you Mary - that was lovely, and I was there, with them again.

#272:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 7:19 pm
    —
What a beautiful interlude - and just what Hilda needed. The piece of poetry you included encapsulated that beautifully Mary.

#273:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 7:21 pm
    —
Quote:
All shall be well, my Hilda, and all shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.


As of course they will be, especially when Hilda can feel reassured, as she is in this dream or vision, however you prefer to see it, that whether she can really see her or not, Nell's presence is always with her and watching over her and will continue to be so until they are, indeed eventually reunited in death. And will be so even in those depths of despair and loss which can wound so deeply that Hilda can't find her way to her - and which are becoming less intense as time passes.

In the meantime, both the new people who have come into Hilda's life and the 'old' ones who have assumed a new relationship with her are sincerely welcomed by Nell, too, as proof that life still goes on for her friend. It's lovely to see how she quietly shows Hilda just how much good she is doing for each of these people, too and how much she, Nell, welcomes this.

Calm, comfort, reassurance and encouragement are all words which apply to this very touching exchange between the two of them. A lovely way to help Hilda at the start of what could be a difficult term, too. Thanks, Mary.

#274:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 10:55 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
Quote:
All shall be well, my Hilda, and all shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.


As of course they will be, especially when Hilda can feel reassured, as she is in this dream or vision, however you prefer to see it, that whether she can really see her or not, Nell's presence is always with her and watching over her and will continue to be so until they are, indeed eventually reunited in death.


Mary, Elder has summed this up so well. This whole conversation with Nell has been so beautiful, so healing. How wonderful that Hilda has experencied this interaction, be it dream or vision, with her beloved Nell. This can only give her strength to face the future, whatever difficulties may lie ahead.

#275:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue May 22, 2007 11:40 pm
    —
*Purrs gently*

That was such a lovely post to find this morning, so reassuring and luminously loving.

Yes Hilda would have found her way, but it would have been harder and colder, and there would have been others whose lives would lack the special presence and influence that they now have.

And that reference to the "ache of things" that is with her always was so poignant - all the small things that bring with them their own pain.

And even though there are those hints about future difficulties, that can disturb Nell even in her own joy and happiness, that final line which I can't resist quoting says it all:
Quote:
All shall be well, my Hilda, and all shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.


A lovely interlude - and hopefully, the effects of that 'vibrant warmth' and the 'gentle repose in her own soul' will linger.

#276:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Wed May 23, 2007 3:15 am
    —
Oh that was nice...

...and now I'm starting, ever so slowly, to expire from curiosity. All this foreshadowing. Must be something dire...
*eyes Mary suspiciously* You're not gonna do a Lesley, are you?

#277:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed May 23, 2007 9:18 am
    —
*sighs happily*
Thank you ! Very Happy

But why am I also just waiting for the other shoe to drop, so to speak ?

#278:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Wed May 23, 2007 3:10 pm
    —
What a wonderful conversation, so soothing for Hilda, although there is a worrying hint of trouble in the future...

Thanks Mary Smile

#279:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu May 24, 2007 3:06 pm
    —
Quote:
“Well, if I’m not, I’m a very good facsimile of me!”

Isn't she, just! mrgreen
Lovely conversation, whether or not it "really" happened.
I agree about the wibblesome foreshadowing, though.

#280:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu May 24, 2007 7:23 pm
    —
Lisa_T wrote:
...and now I'm starting, ever so slowly, to expire from curiosity. All this foreshadowing. Must be something dire...
*eyes Mary suspiciously* You're not gonna do a Lesley, are you?

I can't imagine what you mean, Lisa Laughing


Hilda let her head fall back and her eyes close once more. Of course it had been a dream, a particularly soothing and yet rather disturbing one. And it had left in its wake both enormous peace – and sharp shards of pain. The first ones she had felt since returning to school, and if she were not very careful, those shards would be her undoing. She would have to be ruthless both with herself and with Nell.

Shivering suddenly, she sat up and looked at her watch - time to come back into the here and now. She had hoped to have a word with Ellie before bedtime, and also with Mireille, for there was something unfinished between them, so there was no point in sitting here being maudlin. She picked up her neglected pen and quickly finished the letter to Tessa, wrote a note to Katy, then sealed both in an envelope and addressed it. Rising to her feet, she went to one of her shelves and removed a large velvet covered book. Tucking it under her arm, she moved into Rosalie’s office and deposited the letter in the Out tray, before leaving the room and making her way to the Seniors’ common room. However, as she reached the foot of the stairs, she heard soft footsteps. Looking up to the top of the stairs, she saw her new Head Girl disappearing down a corridor, beside her a younger girl in dressng gown and slippers. What on earth was happening?

Curiosity impelled her, but she also realised this was her chance to catch Mireille, so she sped noiselessly up the stairs. Turning into the corridor, she was surprised to see the two girls disappear into a door further down, a door that led to a dormitory for the Lower Fourth. As she drew nearer she heard a low murmur and guessed instantly why Mireille was there. The dorm prefect had clearly gone in search of her Head Girl to help with an unhappy new girl – though, really, the prefect had no business coming down the stairs like that. She should have gone for Matey. But maybe she had tried and Gwynneth was otherwise engaged.

Not wanting to be caught loitering outside, and wondering if there were any other unhappy girls weeping into their pillows, she swiftly and silently made the rounds of the other Middle and Junior dormitories, but all seemed calm and quiet. Most of them would have been too exhausted from their long journeys to be lying awake, anyway. Turning back, she reached the first corridor once more, to see Mireille quietly exiting the dormitory.

“Everything alright in there, Mireille?” she asked very softly from behind. Mireille spun round in alarm, but relaxed when she saw who it was.

“One of the new girls was upset,” she whispered. “But I think she will sleep now.”

“Merci, Mireille. C’était gentille de votre part,” replied Hilda, carefully examining Mireille’s face in the dim light. She looked very anxious and rather tired. Not been sleeping too well, decided Hilda. With a quiet, “Come with me, ma fille,” she took her gently by the arm and led her to the little bedroom allotted to the Head Girl. Switching on the light, she ushered her inside and closed the door, then smiled reassuringly at the puzzled girl.

“I just wanted to make sure you hadn’t changed your mind, child, before we all go to bed. Are you still determined you want to remain in your dormitory and not move into this quiet little room?” she asked gently. It was something Mireille had requested during their last telephone conversation and Hilda had not argued too much at the time, preferring to leave it till they were face to face.

“If you please, Miss Annersley,” responded Mireille, a worried frown marring her smooth forehead. “But you do not appear to agree.”

Hilda looked at her a moment or two in silence, then took her by the hand and drew her over to the bed. “Come and sit down, Mireille, and we’ll talk about it,” she said, great kindness in her lovely voice.

Mireille sat down very gingerly, not accustomed to this degree of familiarity with her Headmistress. Hilda smiled inwardly. Was she really so intimidating? She would have to do something about it if she wanted to get the best out of her new Head Girl. Certainly Ellie had no such qualms when with her guardian!

“We have to look at this from the younger girls’ point of view, Mireille, not just from yours,” said Hilda gently. “They expect certain things of their Head Girl. To them she is set apart, has mystical powers – don’t laugh!” she warned, her eyes crinkling with amusement and some relief at Mireille’s sudden giggle. “You and I know it’s not true, but that’s neither here nor there. You may not realise it, but in the eyes of most of the girls, a prefect is almost an adult and way beyond their reach. A Head Girl even more so! She is endowed by the younger girls with powers she doesn’t really possess. Just like a Headmistress! So, you and I, we have to appear as though we do possess them, to perpetuate the mystique and to enable us to carry out our jobs with a certain degree of panache.”

Was she making sense, she wondered. Mireille was now watching her with interest, her dark brown eyes more alive than they had been, but did she understand the point her Headmistress was trying to make? Hilda picked up her thread and proceeded to try and make whole cloth out of it.

“To emphasize this difference to the girls, we have a Prefects’ room and a Head Girl’s study. Both of them small, but perfectly formed!” She grinned mischievously but received no answering smile. “And we have a Head Girl’s single bedroom – a sort of badge of office, if you like, just as you wear a Head Girl’s badge and have a seat by me at Assembly. Not to use them would be to do away with some of the mystique. So not using this bedroom might tell the girls I don’t trust you to do the job, that you’re not really the Head Girl. Or it might tell them that you don’t trust yourself…”

“I don’t,” responded Mireille bleakly, her eyes once more looking tragic.

“I know, dear, but that one move into here might actually convince you that I do. And it would certainly convince the girls, and might influence their behavious for the better.” Hilda kept her voice gentle, considering. “You’re not really giving yourself a chance, Mireille.”

Mireille bit her lip. “Mais, Mademoiselle Annersley…..I would feel so alone…. I think I still need to be near Gillian…. Without Tessa, we…need each other…We have been friends for so long, and she gives me confidence…” She paused and then added nervously, looking around the room, “And, you know, I would feel that I was trespassing on Tessa’s life. All her things are still here.”

She faced Hilda again, a look of pleading in her eyes. Hilda took hold of one of the cold hands. “We can move her belongings, Mireille.That is not a problem. Or you can keep some of them here and use them to give you some of the confidence that is hers. Her pictures, some of her books…. She would agree with me there, as long as I remove the breakable or more personal things. Indeed I shall write and ask her permission, for you have been friends a long time and have shared so much with her, you and Gillian. She would want to help in any way she can – though you must promise me that you won’t worry her by telling her your feelings. She’s not fit enough for that just yet.”

Mirelle nodded immediately. She would not hurt her friend for the world. Hilda sat thinking carefully for a moment or two, her eyes narrowed on the intelligent face before her. Finally she gave her decision. “Very well, Mireille. But if I agree, it must only be for a week or two, until you have grown used to the idea. You have to stand on your own two feet at some point, my dear. Neither Gillian nor I can be Head Girl for you.”

Mireille’s face lightened and she murmured her thanks. Hilda however had not finished.....

#281:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Thu May 24, 2007 7:29 pm
    —
Aargh! Mary, you seem to have left off part of that last sentence ... Laughing

That was a lovely post. I am pleased to see that Hilda is trying to help Mirielle to adjust to her new role - and acknowledging the difficulties that she is having with it. I also liked the comment about Head Girls and Headmistresses being thought to possess mystical powers. Laughing

#282:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu May 24, 2007 9:11 pm
    —
The very fact that the girls sought out Mirielle like that should tell her that, at the moment, the girls trust her. Hilda was very gentle there - but still got her points across.

Thanks Mary.

#283:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Thu May 24, 2007 9:21 pm
    —
Poor Mirielle it's so difficult to take a role so associated by her and others with someone else, yet as Lesley said she clearly does have the trust of the other girls I just hope she begins to gain some confidence from the support offered by Hilda.

Thanks Mary Smile

#284:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu May 24, 2007 11:08 pm
    —
It's very early in term yet, and given both her lack of self-confidence and her distress for her friend, it's easy to understand Mireille's doubts about her abilities - but the very fact that a dormitory prefect sought her help in that way should have boosted her feelings a little. Hilda dealt with her very gently but quite firmly, too. It will be that type of constant encouragement, plus the reassurance that in assuming the head girl's position, she is aiding Tessa's recovery, even indirectly, which will enable her to do her best in the end. And I suspect that in the end she will surprise herself by how good that best will be.

As for Hilda, we can only admire the strength of mind which enabled her to put that wonderful dream so firmly behind her and return to the needs of the present.

Thanks, Mary.

#285:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri May 25, 2007 12:12 am
    —
She's handling Mireille so beautifully, with a lovely mixture of gentle encouragement and exhortation.

And she's right - most of the girls don't see past the outward trappings to the person within, so if Mireille doesn't assume all the things associated with being Head Girl, she will be seen as a makeshift who doesn't really belong in that position. And how very clever of Hilda to suggest the similarities between their positions, thus suggesting some sort of alliance between herself and Mireille.

Stiil, the fact that one of the younger girls automatically came to her will help - as Elder said, every time someone treats her as if she is Head Girl, then it reassures her.

And that dream - yes it would be painful, but then the peace that it also brought....

Thank you Mary

#286:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Sat May 26, 2007 12:18 am
    —
Love, love love this scene, Mary! As I think you know, these scenes are my favourites- canonical from one perspective, but with a depth that EBD never achieves.

Very Happy Very Happy

Thank you.

#287:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat May 26, 2007 1:06 am
    —
Lovely to see Hilda with Mirielle here and to to catch up with this

#288:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sat May 26, 2007 10:18 am
    —
Lovely to catch up on this Mary! I enjoyed and felt soothed by Nell's visit, and I am glad that Hilda was able to have her little chat with Mireille, who seems to be well on her way to being reconciled with her position of head girl.

Now I wonder what Ellie has been up to??....

#289:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sat May 26, 2007 3:02 pm
    —
Poor Mireille!

Lovely parallels between Headmistress & Head Girl positions there, if she's ready to hear and accept. I'm wondering if Hilda could convince her that, by moving into the HG's room, she's helping Tessa rather than trespassing.

Thank you, Mary.

#290:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun May 27, 2007 7:44 am
    —
Thanks Mary
Beautiful posts as ever.

#291:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon May 28, 2007 6:52 pm
    —
Miranda wrote:
.Now I wonder what Ellie has been up to??....

Can you wait one more post, Miranda? Razz

Thanks for all the lovely comments, and Tan, here is the rest of the sentence you thought I had missed off. Wink



".......You have to stand on your own two feet at some point, my dear. Neither Gillian nor I can be Head Girl for you.” Mireille’s face lightened and she murmured her thanks. Hilda however had not finished. “In one way, Mireille, this helps me. We have a new girl in the Sixth form, as I’m sure you realise by now – what none of you yet realise is that she is my ward.”

She sighed at the startled look on Mireille’s face. “Not you, as well!” she laughed, and then patted the girl’s hand. “No, never mind, dear. It’s just that I hadn’t anticipated this degree of disbelief – it’s very disconcerting,” she mused, and then took herself in hand. “I shall see the Sixth in the morning and have a word about her. The thing is, Mireille, I wasn’t quite sure where to place her. She has just lost her father and is still grieving badly, so I didn’t want her in a large dormitory, and obviously she couldn’t be a dorm prefect. Then I had the bright idea that she could take your place in Larkspur – until you decided not to make life easy for me.”

Mireille stared. She was unaccustomed to being treated as an equal by her Headmistress, being teased about matters she had always associated with the authorities of the school. Being French, she had a fondness for formality, unlike Tessa, and found it hard to accept this very open sharing of problems. She stared wide-eyed at Hilda. Was she being asked to make decisions for her Headmistress? Surely not!

Hilda read her mind with practised ease and her musical laugh rippled round the little room. “Get used to it, chérie. You’re Head Girl now, remember. We have to work closely togther.” Mireille gulped and Hilda patted her hand again gently. “It’ll come. And I promise not to tease you too much.”

How she would miss Tessa, whose mature ease with her Headmsistress had made her a natural confidante for the small matters that concerned the running of the school. And she had been self-confident enough to tease Hilda, to make many suggestions, and to do things that would help, without constantly referring back to Hilda. She had been a boon to a busy – and grieving – Headmistress.

Hilda shook herself. “But to return to Ellie…. You may have made my life hard for me, but then I remembered that, in fact, there is still an empty bed in there, as Emilie has moved to Primrose to be dorm prefect there this term. I could have moved Jean in as deputy Head Girl, but decided to give Ellie the spare bed instead. So there will be you, Gillian and Ellie, plus the two who were already sleeping here, Sara and Barbara. They will be Ellie’s sheepdogs. As they are such friends I decided they could do the job together.”

Mireille looked at her with a bewildered frown. “But why does my staying in the dormitory help you?”

“Ellie’s French, Mireille,” answered Hilda, giving her a penetrating look from those keen eyes. “So perhaps a fellow countryman would help her relax, feel more at home. I was thinking you could keep a quiet eye on her for me and let me know if she’s upset. She’s very good at hiding it and may not want me to know. She may think I have enough to worry me. I’m not asking you to tell tales, would never ask it of you; just alert me if you think there is a real problem that your own comforting can’t help. You have a kind heart, child. I know, for example, how good you are with the Juniors.”

Her eyes sparkled at Mireille’s shock. Headmistresses were clearly not supposed to notice such things! She would soon learn that Miss Annersley had her finger well and truly on the pulse of the school and was aware of all that went on and what her pupils did, even of what they thought. Hopefully, she would develop her own sixth sense, as Tessa had. Fortunately for her Headmistress, Mireille did not as yet possess any ability to read minds, for Hilda was thinking that she could occasionally drop a light word or two in Ellie’s ear about Mireille and how well she was doing, which Ellie might then mention casually to the Head Girl. Not that she would use her ward as a go-between, for that would be an iniquitous thing to do to the girl. But these two compatriots could certainly help each other in the new direction their respective lives had taken.

Putting Ellie to one side for the moment, Hilda made one last attempt at soothing Mireille and stiffening her resolve. “You’re eighteen now, aren’t you, my dear?”

“At Christmas,” replied Mireille.

Hilda took a deep breath before speaking. Revealing herself always came so hard. “Would it surprise you to know, Mireille, that I was only fifteen years older when I became Headmistress of the school? Oh, yes! And it was as much of a shock to me as this has all been to you. I had anticipated staying as Senior Mistress for many more years, but Mademoiselle Lepâttre became too ill to continue as Head herself. To follow her and Lady Russell seemed an impossibility to me. I had none of their gifts, had no experience of the job. I lost my confidence for a while, convinced myself I was doing it all wrong, that they should have asked someone else.”

“You understand,” whispered Mireille, appreciating how honoured she was at being treated to such revelations.

“Tout à fait, Mireille. I have never forgotten those feelings. To know that there is no one else you can call on; that you are the one to whom all others now turn; that you must now have all the answers, or most of them; that you are the one who has to make it better when it has all gone horribly wrong….. Ouch!” and she grimaced theatrically.

Mireille giggled. But Hilda had made her point. Mireille recognised that others had felt as helpless as she now felt. But she also realised that Mademoiselle Annersley was treating her as someone mature enough to perceive that adults could also be scared. And it warmed her heart. More importantly, it placed her foot firmly on the next step of the path from child to woman. Hilda, fully aware of the effect she had had, looked at her watch and rose to her feet. Mireille quickly scrambled to hers, and Hilda took her by the hands, looking gently on her.

“So we are agreed, ma fille. You move in here after a week or two, when you feel more comfortable, and in the meantime you perform that little task for me.” She regarded Mireille sternly, though her mellow voice took away the sting. “And you tell yourself you can do this huge thing for the school. Here, take this book. Recognise it? I want you to go away and refresh your memory by reading Tessa’s story again, especially the part where she details your courage and strength. She knows you, Mireille. You have all the qualities necessary to be a wonderful Head Girl.”

Mireille took the book in one hand, her other still in Hilda’s. The latter smiled understandingly. “I don’t negate the hardships, Mireille. But we all have to learn some time that life isn’t only about fun and sunshine and flowers. It can be harsh and brutal, as Tessa is finding out right now. But it can still be so very worthwhile.”

Mireille still gazed at her, too young as yet to notice the flicker of pain in the keen eyes, but suddenly fortified and invigorated by Hilda’s potent words. Like all the Seniors, she had a great fondness for her Headmistress and trusted her, but now her affection increased and she drew nearer to her in spirit, as Tessa and other Head Girls before her had done. Mireille knew she could rely on this calm woman’s immense wisdom and generosity.

“Yes, Mireille, my dear,” said Hilda softly, as though reading the girl’s thoughts. “You can always rely on me to tell you the truth, however hard that may sometimes be to accept. You can do this – and you can trust me to help you in any way I can. Never be afraid to come to me, no matter how trivial the problem, no matter how silly you may feel. You have to walk before you can run, just as I did. My door is always open to you. And if you want some advice on how to act – well, you can do no better than take these words to heart:

An able man shows his spirit by gentle words and resolute actions. He is neither hot nor timid. (Lord Chesterfield Stanhope)

#292:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon May 28, 2007 8:32 pm
    —
MaryR wrote:
“Yes, Mireille, my dear,” said Hilda softly, as though reading the girl’s thoughts.


I don't think there is any as though about it there. Hilda was magnificent in how much she revealed to, supported, encouraged and taught Mireille in those few paragraphs. She has managed to show her new Head Girl so much and start her along the road to being an excellent leader herself.

Thanks Mary.


Last edited by Lesley on Mon May 28, 2007 8:37 pm; edited 1 time in total

#293:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon May 28, 2007 8:33 pm
    —
What a lovely exchange here, and how well Hilda knows just how to make the right appeal to Mireille - though she wouldn't be Hilda if she didn't, would she?

I can well imagine how bewildered Mireille must have felt at first by her headmistress' informal approach - the girl certainly shows all the hallmarks of the more formal French attitudes. But it's clear even in the course of that conversation, and especially after learning how young Hilda was when she became Headmistress, that she is beginning to see that perhaps she isn't facing such an impossible task after all, just needs some time, and some successes to build up her self-confidence - bearing out my comment last time that I think she will, in the end, make a really good head girl - and of course no two are alike.

It will also be interesting to see how her relationship with Ellie fares.

Thanks, Mary

#294:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon May 28, 2007 8:44 pm
    —
Hilda was both fabulous and lovely there. I loved the quote at the end. Very apt

#295:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Mon May 28, 2007 11:15 pm
    —
This is really lovely Mary, Hilda is so wise and caring. She totally understands how Mirelle is feeling, she is trying to help her build up her confidence by sharing her own personal experiences and helping Mirelle to understand that everyone lacks confidence in their own abilities at some times.

#296:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue May 29, 2007 12:10 am
    —
How well Hilda has handled this conversation with Mireille. She has brought her to recognise that her reactions to her unexpected appointment are very normal, and indeed reflect something which characterises adult existence - that confidence is not automatic, that often we are asked to take on responsibilities for which we seem, to ourselves at least, totally unfitted. And that the most skilled and gifted people whom we most admire could initially have been convinced that "I was doing it all wrong." That revelation of Hilda's, difficult though she found it, would have been an inspiration to Mireille.

As would that appeal to her about Ellie; she would feel that not only is her headmistress doing something for her, but she is able to reciprocate - and Ellie with her instinct to protect Hilda will surely extend that to Mireille should it be required. And Mireille has made a definite step forward; hopefully she will recognise that while this thing is so difficult for her, it does bring something worthwhile.

And doesn't that final quotation sum up Hilda's own spirit - "gentle words and resolute actions" indeed.

Thank you Mary.

#297:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue May 29, 2007 3:40 am
    —
Quote:
Miranda wrote:
Now I wonder what Ellie has been up to??....

Can you wait one more post, Miranda? Razz


Well, I don't really have any choice in the matter do I? Laughing Razz

Quote:
Hilda read her mind with practised ease

This brought up the most wonderful images of Hilda *practising* mind reading - probably with Nell (who else?). Hilda sitting there, focusing intently on Nell, and suddenly saying 'aha! you are thinking of elephants!"
Nell- "what colour?"
Hilda - "pink!".
Nell - "nope, not quite. They were lime green. Keep practising my dear".

Embarassed Embarassed Sorry Mary, not quite sure where that leapt from!

*ahem* on with my comments...

That really was a beautiful scene - Mireille has learnt so much from her conversations with Hilda. She must be feeling very honoured at being drawn into her admired headmistress' thoughts and problems. But she, unlike Tessa, hasn't learnt that she can respond on an equal level. I hope, for Hilda's sake, that this can happen soon and so she can have a Head Girl who helps her as well. Mireille is going to do a lot of growing up this year I think.

#298:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Tue May 29, 2007 6:49 am
    —
A lovely update as always.

#299:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed May 30, 2007 6:41 pm
    —
Miranda wrote:
Quote:
Hilda read her mind with practised ease

This brought up the most wonderful images of Hilda *practising* mind reading - probably with Nell (who else?). Hilda sitting there, focusing intently on Nell, and suddenly saying 'aha! you are thinking of elephants!"
Nell- "what colour?"
Hilda - "pink!".
Nell - "nope, not quite. They were lime green. Keep practising my dear".

Embarassed Embarassed Sorry Mary, not quite sure where that leapt from!

A very addled brain, I should think, Miranda! Must be all those torts! mrgreen But thank you for my giggle of the day - and to answer your question about Ellie, read on.


A few minutes later, Hilda was waiting at the study door when Ellie appeared, dispatched there by Mireille. They smiled joyously at each other and Hilda drew her ward over to the couch. Ellie snuggled up into the waiting arms and sighed blissfully. Hilda chuckled softly.

“Have you missed me so much, ma mie?”

Ellie rubbed her head against Hilda as a tiny kitten might do. “But so much, Madame. Yesterday and today, I have so longed to talk to you, to be with you – but now I am here, I only seem to want to sit and be quiet with you. When I am with you, words do not seem important. Mon esprit, my spirit breathes out and I feel at peace.”

Hilda smiled and rested her head against Ellie’s in silence, feeling her own spirit relax in the balm of this girl’s complete acceptance of her and trust in her. Once upon a time, only Nell had had that ability to make her feel so at peace. Had done so that very evening, indeed. But now, there was Mother Abbess, who applied her own soothing balm; and in Matey’s presence, also, words were not necessary.

Ellie herself was wondering how she could bear to leave the comfort imparted by this precious woman, but the bell for bedtime would soon sound and there were things she wanted to say after all. She looked up into the senstitive face. “Before we came, you were worried about me. But you have no need.” She reached up to stroke her guardian’s cheek. “I have enjoyed so much these last days, even when you have been busy. I never expected to meet a man like Monsieur Stuart. He reminds me of pépé – so funny and so kind. I feel I could tell him anything, you know.”

“I’m glad, petite,” murmured Hilda, “for he is often very lonely in his life here. So you're giving him as much fun as he's giving you.” It saddened her to dwell too much on Ian’s life, for he was a man who should have been the heart of a loving family, not isolated up here in his ministry. His unrequited love for her only intensified that sadness. “And do you think you would trust Matron Lloyd to help, if I am not available to you at any time?”

Ellie nodded vigorously. “Mais, oui, Madame. She is like Mère, n’est-ce pas? She hides her kindness behind a stern face. But I fear I must remember to keep the drawers of my cupboard tidy, and myself neat, or I will be in much trouble.”

“Indubitably, mon enfant. She will make you shiver in your shoes, otherwise. Even we adults are not immune,” Hilda sighed ruefully. “She bullies me unmercifully, let me tell you!”

“Ce n’est pas vrai,” cried Ellie, looking at Hilda in shocked amazement, but then saw the laughter dancing in the keen eyes and giggled. She was about to add something else when, all at once, a look of pure mischief crossed her face and Hilda braced herself for whatever was coming. “Sara, my sheepdog, she was explaining to me about the different mistresses and she warned me that I must be very careful never to do anything to make you angry, because then you can be very frightening – even more than Matron.” She giggled again, her hand over her mouth. “Sara doesn’t know yet that you are my guardian, does she?”

Hilda laughed out loud. “She will tomorrow morning, poor girl – and may you be kind to her when she realises her faux pas.” She felt the girl struggling to overcome her hilarity and added sardonically, “Go on, tell me the worst! But don’t be surprised when I turn the tables one day, petite friponne!*"

“Apparement, your voice becomes so cold that it will freeze off my skin. Is this possible, Madame?” Ellie asked with a gurgle, thoroughly enjoying herself. “Oh, and I will crawl out of your room feeling like a… a…. un ver.”

“A worm, chérie, a worm,” chuckled Hilda. “Good to know reaching my dotage hasn't diminished my skills. I promised you I was fierce, didn’t I? And after all, I would be a very poor Headmistress if I couldn’t bring sinners to a sense of their wrongdoing. There are some monkeys in this establishment who need to be made to feel like worms on occasion, I can assure you!”

Ellie gazed at Hilda meditatively a moment, then said slowly, “You know, Madame, when I first met you, you made me feel very much like this w.. w.. worm. “She made such hard work of the simple word, and produced such facial contortions, that Hilda choked. “Bah! C’est trop difficile – too hard! But after I had run away, you looked at me and spoke to me with such sadness and disappointment, even though you had only just met me, that I did en effet want to crawl away in shame – so I know what Sara means, Madame. I will be so very careful, for I have no wish to feel so bad ever again.” And she pulled a face at Hilda.

Hilda’s beautiful laugh echoed round the room at this dissection of her methods, and after a momentary hesitation Ellie joined in. She was not to know that Hilda was remembering the many times she had been teased by Nell for having the most biting tongue on the staff when roused, even more biting than Nell’s. Controlling herself with an effort, she spoke again and her voice sounded a warning note.

“Ellie, you must promise me something.” Ellie eyed her questioningly. “I know we have had a good laugh at my foibles, but I must insist from now on that if the girls say something about me, whatever it is, you must not come and tell me. The girls must be able to trust you or they will never make you part of themselves. Indeed, that applies to everything you hear or are told. It must be between themselves and you, not for my ears. Do you understand?”

Ellie thought over Hilda’s words. “Is that – what you call sn….sneaking?”

“I’m afraid so, chérie," replied Hilda softly. "Tempting as it is to share such things, as we just did Sara’s words, it is an abuse of my position and our relationship. When you are with the girls in school, you must be one of them, forget that you and I belong. As I must, if a teacher has need to discuss your work with me. I cannot share with you what another teacher has told me.”

“It will be so hard….” Ellie pulled a face.

Hilda looked at her gravely. “I know, child, but it is only fair to the girls and to you. Not only must you not tell me anything, you must also be very careful not to let slip to the girls anything you hear from me. It promises to be a fine balancing act for you, and I'm sorry about that. Furthermore, chérie, you must also promise not to jump to my defence in the way you did with Mrs Maynard. It will win you no friends.”

She watched Ellie assimilate these unpalatable truths, then decided she had said enough for this evening and changed the subject. “Apart from them filling your mind with a horror of me, are you pleased with your sheepdogs?”

Ellie settled back against her guardian. “They are very nice to me, so, yes, I am pleased. And I think Erica et moi, we might become friends.” She paused then said slowly, “Madame, you asked me about Matron. Mais, à vrai dire, if Miss Knowles is free then I would prefer to find her if I cannot have you. I am so, so glad she is here in school. After you and marraine, she is the one who makes me feel most comfortable. Elle est presque comme une soeur – she is almost like a big sister. We have fun together, even when we are working, and she says so many wise things.”

Hilda held her close, satisfied. Ellie was not alone. She felt wanted and loved. And that was a miracle, because only a few short weeks ago she had been so desolate and lonely.

“But she is not you,” whispered Ellie abruptly and fiercely, and she put her arms round Hilda, hugging her tight. “She can never be you, none of them can. When I saw you standing on the stairs and making the greeting to the girls when they arrived, I was so proud, so very, very proud, that it was me, moi, who belonged to you.”

Hilda’s arm tightened involuntarily round her ward. Tears pricked behind her eyes, clogged up her throat, even as Ellie carried on speaking in that intense tone of voice.

“They love you. I saw it in their faces when they listened to you. And you love them all, n’est-ce pas? I heard it in your voice and saw it in your eyes, et, tout d’un coup, I saw what you meant when you told me you had room in your heart for many people. I don’t think I will ever again be jealous of someone you love. I can share you now as I did not know how before. You have made me see that I have my own place and no one can take that away from me. And I will try to make my own heart grow big, just like yours.”

“Oh, chérie,” murmured Hilda softly, some of her burden lifted for the moment. “So you think you can be happy here?”

“To know you are somewhere near me is enough, Madame,” whispered Ellie.

Silenced by such trust on the part of her ward, Hilda could only close her eyes over her tears and wing prayers of gratitude to all their guardian angels.

We find rest in those we love, and we provide a resting place in ourselves for those who love us. (St Bernard of Clairvaux)

*petite friponne = little wretch.

#300:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed May 30, 2007 7:01 pm
    —
Lovely Mary - and hasn't Ellie grown - to be able to acceptHilda's words even when speaking unpalatable truths?

Thank you.

#301:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed May 30, 2007 7:13 pm
    —
A lovely, lovely exchange there - hopeful, positive and filled with love, levity and enjoyment. It is so wonderful to see the relationship between the two of them. But the conversation is not without a serious side, too, as Hilda gently advises Ellie about things she should and should not now do if she is to be fully accepted by the girls.


Quote:
“They love you. I saw it in their faces when they listened to you. And you love them all, n’est-ce pas? I heard it in your voice and saw it in your eyes, et, tout d’un coup, I saw what you meant when you told me you had room in your heart for many people. I don’t think I will ever again be jealous of someone you love. I can share you now as I did not know how before. You have made me see that I have my own place and no one can take that away from me. And I will try to make my own heart grow big, just like yours.”


I know that's a somewhat lengthy quotation, but all its elements are essential to what I'm trying to say here. With that statement, Ellie has truly accepted her position vis a vis Hilda and understands that she does indeed have her own secure place in her guardian's heart. I'm sure she realises it won't all be easy, and she will certainly have to accept compromises, such as Hilda not always being there for her when she most needs it, but she's ready to do that now. She has certainly taken yet another gigantic step forward along her path to maturity and another load off her guardian's shoulders, at least for now.

Thank you, Mary

#302:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Wed May 30, 2007 7:24 pm
    —
This truly captures the many aspects of Hilda. The formidable Headmistress, and the loving friend. How lovely that Ellie is able to listen to her and learn from her.

#303:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Wed May 30, 2007 8:10 pm
    —
Thank you, Mary, that was such a lovely scene.

#304:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed May 30, 2007 11:50 pm
    —
What a comforting conversation, for both of them. And how much Ellie has grown and matured, even in the few days she has been in Switzerland. She can see Erica as a friend, she is forming happy with relationships with Ian and Vivien, and to a lesser degree, Matey - although she does recognise the utterly reliable goodness under the strictness - and she is able to accept Hilda's words of warning about the necessity of not saying anything inappropriate, tiether to Hilda or the girls. But perhaps most importantly,she has been able to perceive and accept Hilda's love for her pupils - and tell her this
Quote:
I can share you now as I did not know how before. You have made me see that I have my own place and no one can take that away from me. And I will try to make my own heart grow big, just like yours.
No wonder Hilda thanked her guardian angels for those words!

And one other thing that struck me was something Hilda thought about Ian, that
Quote:
he was a man who should have been the heart of a loving family
. And isn't that what he is slowly becoming, with the arrival of Ellie and the growth of his friendships with others around Hilda?

Thank you Mary.

#305:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu May 31, 2007 12:13 am
    —
That was so lovely Mary

#306:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu May 31, 2007 3:02 pm
    —
Mary - I caught up on all of this last night and it was wonderful. Your Hilda is amazing. I just wish that I had half her understanding of people, especially of her girls. If she says something, it has to be right - even if I am putting her right up on that pedastle she hates so much!

And how much she has achieved in those short interviews. I do hope that the first weeks of term will go well, and that everything settles down now.

Thank you Mary.

#307:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Thu May 31, 2007 4:47 pm
    —
Oh, that was wonderful Mary, thank you.

#308:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Thu May 31, 2007 10:20 pm
    —
MaryR wrote:

Ellie rubbed her head against Hilda as a tiny kitten might do. “But so much, Madame. Yesterday and today, I have so longed to talk to you, to be with you – but now I am here, I only seem to want to sit and be quiet with you. When I am with you, words do not seem important. Mon esprit, my spirit breathes out and I feel at peace.”

Hilda smiled and rested her head against Ellie’s in silence, feeling her own spirit relax in the balm of this girl’s complete acceptance of her and trust in her. Once upon a time, only Nell had had that ability to make her feel so at peace. Had done so that very evening, indeed. But now, there was Mother Abbess, who applied her own soothing balm; and in Matey’s presence, also, words were not necessary.


What a wonderful relationship is developing between Ellie and Hilda, they are so good for each other and both have the capacity to help heal the other. Smile

Thank you, Mary, for this peaceful interlude, and the wise words given by Hilda. The future is not going to be all plain sailing as Ellie adapts to her new life and Hilda to her new role. There are bound to be moments when she will be torn between her responsibilities as Head and her responsibilities to Ellie.

Can't wait to see how this develops.

#309:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 2:27 am
    —
Thank you, Mary.

Lovely, warm posts -- and fascinating to see just how Hilda's more feared abilities fit in. Laughing

#310:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 6:33 am
    —
Loved the comments about the worm! Laughing And I think it will be very interesting to see the reaction of the girls to the announcement the next morning - I only hope Ellie gets no negative reactions.

It is a great relief to learn of Ellie's fondness for the other members of staff, and also friendliness to some girls her own age. But her's and Hilda's will always be such a unique relationship - and such a joy and comfort to both of them.

Thanks Mary

#311:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 7:32 pm
    —
Kathy_S wrote:
- fascinating to see just how Hilda's more feared abilities fit in. Laughing

Thanks, Kathy. More of the same here, perhaps... Laughing

Wednesday morning, the first full day of school, and the girls were filing out of the Hall after Assembly, the piano spelling out a rousing March. Ellie had been watching Hilda so intently from her place at the back of the Hall with the other Sixth form girls that she jumped when there was a light tap on her shoulder. Turning her head she found Mademoiselle Berné smiling at her. The mistress beckoned her out through the lower door of the Hall. Puzzled, Ellie followed her into the corridor, where the Frenchwoman spoke quietly to her.

“Good morning, Ellie. As I have a few minutes free just now before my first lesson, Miss Annersley thought we could get together, you and I, to discover how much extra work we need to put into your Latin to make up what you have missed. Ça va?”

Ellie nodded and was marched along to Hilda’s study, where she found herself being rigorously grilled in very short order. She needed her wits about her, no easy matter first thing in the morning. She was not to know that all the other girls who made up the Sixth forms had been kept back by Hilda, who could see the bewildered looks they were giving each other as she stepped down from the dais. She beckoned them forward.

“Come and sit down here on the floor, girls. I shan’t keep you long, but –

“The time has come,”the Walrus said,
“To talk of many things:
Of shoes – and ships – and sealing wax –
Of cabbages and kings….”
(Lewis Carroll)”


As she spoke, she was pulling round a wicker chair so its back was to the dais. Sitting down, she settled herself comfortably and completed the last line – then let out a musical peal of laughter to see them staring at her, mouths agape. She waved a hand nonchalantly in the air. “It’s alright, my dears, I’m not quite ready for the lunatic asylum yet. I just wanted a quick word or two and it will be less formal here. Or it will, once you all sit down and relax.”

Most of them proceeded to do just that, but, suddenly, from the back row two voices solemnly intoned –

“But wait a bit,” the Oysters cried,
“Before we have our chat.
For some of us are out of breath.
And all of us are fat.”


The others roared their approval and the atmosphere eased at once. Hilda eyed the pair with sardonic amusement. “Such impudence! And from my Head Girl and Games Captain too! Though I have to say I’m impressed by your feats of memory. But, Mireille, my dear, I see not an ounce of fat on either of you – and if you’re so out of breath, Gillian, perhaps I should find myself a new Games Captain. Surely it’s not bellows to mend after walking those few yards.”

Gillian pulled a face at her while the others laughed out loud at the gentle teasing. The two girls bowed ceremoniously to all before seating themselves, grinning from ear to ear. How Hilda wished Kathie Ferrars had seen and heard. No character? Mireille had plenty, and she and Gillian had just taken their rightful places as leaders of this group. Most of the present Sixth would not have had the boldness of spirit to do what the those two had just done. Hilda leaned forward and smiled round at them all.

“Well, you all look fresh and trig and ready for the term ahead.” She was speaking quietly, her beautiful voice reaching each girl easily. “You don’t need to worry about your first lesson, by the way. All the staff are aware that I am keeping you back. I don’t really want to talk about cabbages and kings, obviously, but I do want to speak about Tessa and about the new girl, Ellie. I also want to say a few words about you yourselves. I know you’re upset because of Tessa, but I can also sense some uneasiness, some uncertainty, at this unexpected turn of events. Am I correct?”

A troubled silence prevailed. Hilda sat back and waited, her pose relaxed and tranquil but her eyes sharp. Some of the older girls looked down at the floor, some turned their heads to look at their neighbours, well aware of her meaning. Finally, one or two of the more honest among them nodded their heads, looking rather ashamed, and a few more gave murmurs of assent. Some of the younger girls also looked very aware, but the more heedless among them just stared at Hilda with puzzled frowns.

“Yes, most of you are worrying about how to go on now Tessa isn’t here. Those of you who are not prefects are wondering how the grandees of the school will manage without her.” Here she smiled at the despondent prefects to take some of the sting out of her next words. “And those grandees are feeling rather sorry for themselves.”

That brought them up short! Gillian gasped. Mireille’s eyebrows drew together in a frown. Most of the other prefects there sat up straighter, feeling affronted. This was hurling abuse at them with a vengeance. They knew Miss Annersley was not averse to plain speaking on occasions, but even so! What about their dignity as prefects, they asked themselves rather resentfully.


Last edited by MaryR on Mon Jun 04, 2007 9:14 pm; edited 3 times in total

#312:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 8:04 pm
    —
Oh the sheer nerve of it - making us wait until next time to hear Hilda's explanations after those exchanges!!! And I loved that ruse of getting Ellie out of there on the pretext of finding out how much Latin she will need to catch up with, too.

But even if the prefects did feel a fleeting resentment at Hilda's insult to their dignity or capablilities it's a wonderful way for Hilda to actually make them feel at ease before she comes to the point of her meeting, and also to show all the 6th formers just how aware she is of their feelings about having to manage without Tessa. And as for the Lewis Carroll quotation and the immediate 'capping' by Mireille and Gillian - that was *so* good - and again, so broad a hint that in the end, Mireille *will * rise to what is expected of her.

Thanks, Mary - I will be impatiently waiting for the next bit.

#313:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 8:17 pm
    —
Mary, That was so good and so unexpected. I love the way Hilda quoted from one of my favourite bits of Lewis Carroll. How the 6th form must have wondered what was coming next. She has certainly shown them how well she knows them and understands their uncertainties now that Tessa is not there.

I can't wait to see what she says to them about Ellie. She needs to be really careful with this, but I feel that she knows just how much to say.

#314:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 10:59 pm
    —
Sorry for the long gap, Mary, but I'm back now and trying to read and assimilate all the good things you've been providing during my absence! Hilda has changed, hasn't she, I'm sure I'm not alone in seeing a relaxation and teasing camaderie with the older girls that wasn't there before. The result of learning to be less closed off within herself? Whatever, I enjoyed the Lewis Carroll, and Mireille's reaction certainly suggests hidden depths!
A clever way of extracting Ellie from the mix. Hilda will have to handle this carefully, but I'm sure she'll know just what to say. I wonder if there's anyone who'll take it amiss?? Just playing with potential plots. Very Happy
I can't possibly comment in detail, there's too much, but your usual mixture of insight, wisdom, pathos and humour, Mary - not to mention a wonderful quotation or two. The Amy Lowell brought tears to my eyes.
I'll try to keep up now!

#315:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 11:03 pm
    —
Thanks Mary - Hilda's not mincing her words, is she? However relaxed she is at the start.

#316:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Jun 01, 2007 11:22 pm
    —
I still find that quote rather ominous, even without "and why the sea is boiling hot...." Poor, so easily duped oysters. Sad

*pulls self together and remembers this is Hilda*
Surely she won't leave them stewing?

Thank you, Mary.Smile

#317:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Jun 02, 2007 1:34 am
    —
I wasn't expecting that! And neither were the prefects or the sixth form, to judge by their reactions.....

And Mireille and Gillian demonstrated just what they could be capable of in that response, didn't they? They clearly do stand out from the rest of the group.

Loved the comment about the affronted dignity of the prefects - although if that resentment is their first response, then Hilda is quite right. Am I right in sensing that this group of girls is not feeling as united as they should?

How wise of Hilda to remove Ellie, though.

Am eagerly looking forwar to the next section...

#318:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sat Jun 02, 2007 3:39 am
    —
The Lewis Carroll quotes were brilliant Smile Good on Gillian and Mireille! And it's so interesting to hear about the mixed reactions from the girls - clearly there is a great difference in maturity within this group, and I hope Hilda can pitch her message so that they all can grasp it.

#319:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Sat Jun 02, 2007 2:33 pm
    —
Laughing Loved the quotations and it was good to see Mireille coming to the fore. Now however I'm waiting on tenterhooks to see how Hilda will manage to bring the sixth formers together as a united group. Oh and their reactions when they find out that Ellie is Hilda's ward...

Thanks Mary

#320:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Jun 02, 2007 4:12 pm
    —
Oh Mary - how wonderful! I just love the way that Ellie is whisked off, and needs to have her wits about her to please Mdlle. And what a wonderful way to sort out the older ones. Ellie won't be thinking about what the other girls were doing while she was working, and Hilda can have her chat with the girls without them worrying.

ANd what a way to bring them all up short. I just love the way that Hilda does it. And well done Mirelle and Gillian, that was just what was needed there. I do wonder what Hilda is going to say though. Now she has given them all pause to think -and apparently insulted their dignity (so important at that age and in that particular position) she is going to have to use her marvelous wisdom to remind them that she has a purpose for what she has to say to them.

Thanks Mary.

#321:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 4:13 pm
    —
Thanks, Mary. I'm looking forward to hearing what Hilda has to say.

#322:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 7:26 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
Oh the sheer nerve of it - making us wait until next time to hear Hilda's explanations after those exchanges!!!

And I thought you were a patient person, Elder! Shocked Will half of Hilda's explanation do for now? Twisted Evil

.......Here she smiled at the despondent prefects to take some of the sting out of her next words. “And those grandees are feeling rather sorry for themselves.”

That brought them up short! Gillian gasped. Mireille’s eyebrows drew together in a frown. Most of the other prefects there sat up straighter, feeling affronted. This was hurling abuse at them with a vengeance. They knew Miss Annersley was not averse to plain speaking on occasions, but even so! What about their dignity as prefects, they asked themselves silently.

Hilda’s face had sobered, but her voice was still gentle when she spoke again. “I’m sorry to hurt you, but surely you’ve been prefects long enough, now, for it to be second-nature to you. So why the gloom and doom? Being denied Tessa’s presence doesn’t mean you’ve suddenly been robbed of all your skills, does it? Your doubts are insulting to both Mireille and Tessa. You’re letting Tessa down and you’re giving a vote of no-confidence to Mireille. Which, in effect,” she added slowly, her eyes turning chilly, “means you’re giving that same vote of no-confidence to your Headmistress, as well.”

Their faces had grown rigid as she was speaking but her last words took their breath away. Their mouths dropped open in shock. She saw. She nodded, satisfied with their reaction. Her eyes narrowed. “Think about it. Who promoted Mireille? If I had had as many worries as you seem to have, I would have chosen someone else from among you, even though Mireille was deputy. But, as far as I’m concerned, she is the right person for the job.” Her voice sank dangerously low. “Are you trying to tell me I made the wrong decision?”

Battered by her frankness, they remained silent. But Hilda saw that Mireille was blushing furiously, though her dark eyes were fixed steadily on her Headmistress, drinking in her words. Gillian’s hand reached out to clasp the Head Girl’s comfortingly. The Games Captain would bolster Mireille, but Hilda knew that Gillian herself was not Head Girl material, even though many on the Staff seemed not to be aware of this. Not only did Gillian have a fiery temper, albeit short-lived, she had little patience with others, except when coaching them for games – and then her patience was phenomenal. She was, however, intensely loyal both to the school and to her friends, and would stand like a rock behind Mireille. The latter was her complete antithesis, being quiet and thoughtful, with an ability to think all round a problem, much as Tessa could. It was her diffidence that let Mireille down.

Shaking herself, Hilda brought her mind back and looked down at the shocked looks she was being given. She gave them back look for look, her own self-contained, enigmatic. “No, of course you’re not telling me that,” she purred, and they writhed under her dangerous gentleness. “But that is the impression you’re giving me, all the same. And it is not helping Mireille or the school. Feeling sorry for yourselves will achieve nothing. It’s only snatching defeat from the jaws of victory. All through your lives you will meet disasters like the one which has overtaken Tessa, and you must meet them with a smile, with something solid to offer, not as the prophets of doom I see before me.”

She gazed from one face to another, noting those who had caught a glimmer of what she meant and those who were still too young or immature to grasp it. “And my words aren’t for the prefects alone, even though they bear the main burden” she continued softly. “The girls lower down the school look to all the Sixth to lead them, not just the prefects. You are all role models for the younger ones, whether you like it or not. They watch your behaviour closely, because those few years difference set you apart from them and they see you as young women, almost as adult as the staff. They may rebel against your edicts – that’s only normal – but there are certain standards of behaviour they expect of you, believe it or not. And think about yourselves when younger – were you not more afraid to get across the prefects than across the staff. Remember that wariness and you can’t go far wrong.”

Erica, perhaps more at home with the Head than the others, plucked up her courage at that point. “B… but, Miss Annersley,” she stuttered, “even if Lower Sixth did try to tell the younger ones what to do, they wouldn’t listen, because we’re not prefects. To them, we’re far too insignificant.”

Hilda smiled at her in acknowledgement. “But there are times when they will have to accept your word, Erica, if you are standing in for the prefects at any time. Some of you will already have had to do so.”A few heads nodded morosely. “You need to have earned their respect before you’re put in that position, of course. Respect isn’t automatic. All of you have to take responsibility, not just the Head Girl and the prefects, especially now, until the school at large grows accustomed to having Mireille as their leader.”

Here she gave Mireille a most brilliant smile. The girl promptly sat up straighter, and some of the faces brightened. “So the prefects will need the rest of you to help keep order round the school. Youngsters hate change, as indeed do we all, so they will be difficult and trying just at first. And no Middle worth her salt is going to pass up this unexpected opportunity to get up to whatever mischief she can. It’s up to you all to counteract that, to show them you’re more than ready for them, as you were last term under Tessa.”

She gave a chuckle as their despondency deepened once again. “Lighten up, girls. If you don’t come down on them hard and heavy, they will be disappointed, I assure you. That’s half the fun to them – working out how they can get away with whatever mischief takes them, and shrugging it off if they do get caught. However, it’s up to you to make sure they don’t get away with it. They’ve got used to Tessa’s ways of doing things, as you have. That now has to change. Mireille’s ways will be different – no less effective, just different.”

Her voice was very firm, almost inflexible, at this point. She was determined they would not see Mireille as lesser than Tessa. The girl must have her chance to make good. She suddenly added, her voice steely, “And it will be good practice for the Lower Sixth for when some of you yourselves become prefects next year.” Some of the younger girls shifted uncomfortably in their perches on the floor, for they had an idea their behaviour up till now had not always been all it might be while in the Sixth. Hilda smiled blandly. She knew all about that!

“While we’re on the subject, we need a replacement for Tessa. I’m promoting two of you to full prefects, Meg Walton and Val Gardiner.” She heard, and ignored, a stifled gasp from Val who had certainly never expected to make prefect. “I am also creating four sub-prefects from Lower Sixth. I know we haven’t had any so far this year but now might be a good time to change that. So Jennifer Harding, Susan Makepiece, Barbara Holmes and Erica Standish, if you would like to come and receive your badges along with Val and Meg….”

They all stood and made their way to her chair, the sub-prefects very red in the face at their new-found honours. After a quiet word of encouragement with each one as she pinned on their badges, she sent them back to their places and gazed round consideringly. Her mellow voice was gentle when she spoke again. “Mireille I know I can rely on. Does that apply to the rest of you? Will you do all in your power for her and for the school? Will you make me proud of every last one of you in the coming months?”

Murmurs of assent came from all corners of the group and she smiled. For a moment her eyes caught Mireille’s. She lowered her eyelid in the suspicion of a wink, and before Mireille could stop herself she had winked back. And then went into total shock at her own temerity. Hilda laughed outright before turning back to the others.

“Thank you, all of you. The prefects will be having a meeting after Mitagessen when Jean returns, so there is your first opportunity, the rest of you, for you will have to run things in their short absence. And reflect on this, Erica – if ever you think you might be too insignificant and small to make an impact, just try going to bed with a mosquito in the room.”
There was a stunned silence and she quirked an amused eyebrow at them, which caused relieved chuckles to ripple through their ranks. She let them have their heads for a moment or two and then held up her hand for quiet......


Last edited by MaryR on Mon Jun 04, 2007 8:54 pm; edited 1 time in total

#323:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 8:07 pm
    —
Ack. Gah.

Mary!

I was alternately giggling, smirking and writhing my way through two pages of lovely updates- and then they stopped!

Those scenes are wonderful- so EBD and yet so very you, as well!

#324:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 8:10 pm
    —
Well done Hilda - and I wonder just how many of them stopped breathing when you asked if the vote of no-confidence was meant for their Headmistress!


Thanks Mary.

#325:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 8:14 pm
    —
OK, I'm half appeased - but only half Laughing Laughing - I really want to see the girls' reaction to the news about Ellie - pretty please.

But all joking apart, this was a lovely scene in its own right - as always Hilda knew all too well when to apply some stern pressure and when to relax a bit. Pointing out that if the 6th formers fall down on the job (prefect or no prefect) of enforcing discipline and backing up Mireille, then they are in effect not only letting down their friend Tessa, but Hilda herself was a very telling tack to take. I think that Mireille can now rest assured that they will back her up - and that in itself will boost her own confidence in what she does, too.

Yet at the same time, Hilda made them feel on a par with her - yes, she was being the stern Head, but she was also treating them as equals, and ensuring that they would do no less than their best to do what she was asking. Creating Erica one of the new sub-prefects was also a smart move and gives her that much more authority *if* she happens to come across any grumbling or resentment about Ellie's position vis a vis Hilda herself.

Thanks Mary - please come back soon and let us have the pleasure of the rest of this bit!!

#326:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 8:26 pm
    —
Now that last remark of Hilda's was fantastic! And well done Mirelle, I'd imagine that none of the rest of the girls would have thought she had it in her. Mind you, she doesn't appear to have thought she would either.

I'd love even more to know what Ellie thought about that little lot! And how nice for Erica to be given that badge.

Like Elder, I loved the way that Hilda pointed out to them that not to have faith in Mirelle was just as bad as not having faith in her - I hope that pulls them up a bit. She can't have the school falling to pieces because of this - that really would let Tessa down!

And, again like Elder, I would love to hear what she has to say regarding Ellie herself.

Thanks Mary - but MORE soon Please!

#327:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 8:43 pm
    —
Love the way Hilda both teased and was serious with them and the way Mirielle and Gillian finished the quote for her. It was lovely to see the humour of it all Laughing

#328:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 10:39 pm
    —
What a tour de force that was! Hilda had them alternately shaking in their shoes and eating out of her hand, but what struck me most was the depth of understanding that Hilda not only has, but can convey. Her knowledge of the girls (Gillian has sterling qualities, but not the right ones to be Head Girl), of the way the community works (the inevitable reaction of the Middles) - and, of course, of the disgruntled group in front of her! This must surely have injected confidence into Mireille, and a determination to back the Head - and the Head Girl - up to the hilt in the rest of the Sixth. Inspirational.
And I especially liked
Quote:
“No, of course you’re not telling me that,” she purred, and they writhed under her dangerous gentleness.
Lovely, Mary.

#329:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Mon Jun 04, 2007 10:46 pm
    —
I'd say that's a lovely post but there's one small problem just a tiny one - she didn't explain to them about Ellie!

Smile Thanks Mary

#330:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 11:58 am
    —
Ouch definitely wouldn't have liked to be in the prefects shoes at the beginning of that conversation! In spite of that by the end of the conversation Hilda did have them all with her and supporting both her and Mireille (although there was very little doubt of there support for Hilda!). Just waiting for their reaction to the news about Ellie...

Thanks Mary

#331:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 11:59 am
    —
Hilda's handling of that was masterly. First, she jolts them with the implications of what their attitude suggested towards not only Mireille, but to her - and once she had done that, they were definitely going to listen! Then she points out how their attitudes affect the community, and how as leaders - leaders almost despite themselves in some cases - they inevitably shape the way in which that community functions.

And how well she directs them toward supporting Mireille, so much so, that by the time she announces who the new full and sub prefects are, they are a much more cohesive group, prepared not only to listen to what she is saying, but to do their best to suppport Mireille.

And I loved the mosquito reference, and how sadly true it is..... Laughing

Thank you, Mary.

#332:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 12:06 pm
    —
As Katy said, that last line was brilliant!! It's so true...

But brilliant also applies to the rest of her talk naturally - I do like the way we can *see* the interaction between Hilda and her girls. And she plays them so well, as only Hilda can:

Quote:
Her voice sank dangerously low. “Are you trying to tell me I made the wrong decision?”

That's my favourite example Very Happy Goodness, even I shook in my shoes when I read that line!

....and now the news of Ellie???

#333:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 8:05 pm
    —
wheelchairprincess wrote:
I'd say that's a lovely post but there's one small problem just a tiny one - she didn't explain to them about Ellie!

Tut! Tut! Shakes head sadly - you folk are never satisfied! Twisted Evil Here you are, one and all....

"....... And reflect on this, Erica – if you ever think you might be too insignificant and small to make an impact, just try going to bed with a mosquito in the room.”

There was a stunned silence and she quirked an amused eyebrow at them, which caused relieved chuckles to ripple through their ranks. She let them have their heads for a moment or two and then held up her hand for quiet. When it fell, she took a deep breath. “Let’s put all that to one side for now, shall we? There is another matter I need to discuss with you, one that concerns me on a personal level. You must all be aware by now that we have a new girl in Lower Sixth, Ellie Drake. What most of you may not be aware of is that Ellie is my ward.”

The reaction she received was much the same as the one from the staff. Sheer astonishment! All eyes were riveted on her face, even those of Mireille and Erica, who already knew. She stared back at them impassively, and reflected sardonically that such surprise was enough to make one doubt one’s own abilities! But then, teachers were put back in their box at the end of the day and stayed there till brought out again the following morning. They simply did not exist outside the confines of school and lessons, even to mature Sixth formers.

She grinned at them all rather ruefully. “I’ll let you into a secret – even your school mistresses seemed to find it something of a shock. It’s very demoralising! After all, Mrs Maynard has wards a-plenty. Witness Erica here. What’s wrong with me, girls? Does being a Headmistress make me unfit to be a guardian? Or am I just too ancient to run round after a teenager?” she asked so plaintively that they burst out laughing again.

She shrugged her shoulders theatrically. “It’s alright, girls. I do understand. It’s a shock to find I’m human. But Ellie…” She paused, her face suddenly sober, and the girls’ wry grins faded away. “Ellie needs your assistance if she is to settle down here. For life has been very hard to her recently. Her father was killed in a plane crash just before Christtmas.” There were indrawn gasps all round, and she nodded. “Some of you here have suffered such a bereavement, know how hard it is, and will have some fellow feeling for her. Unfortunately for Ellie, her mother had died many years earlier and her grandparents in the last few years. With her father dead there was no one left to look after her and she had to leave her home, her country – she is French, by the way.”

They were all silent now, wrapt in the tale she was spinning in that lovely voice of hers. “You may remember – indeed, I’m sure none of us will ever forget, thanks to certain very racy stories – that I was staying in a convent last summer when I was shot. Well, Ellie’s father had a sister in that convent, a very loving and talented woman. Ellie had to go there, as she there is no place else on earth she can call home now.”

There were sighs all round and she knew that they would help. Most of them had happy homes and would shiver at the thought of being left all alone like Ellie. “Her aunt and I, who are both her guardians, decided she would be better coming to a new school where there was no memory of her sorrow. And to new people, who would not remember her as she was and make comparisons, though, of course, it has meant her leaving behind all her old friends, which is a very hard thing to do.”

She ceased speaking and sat watching them as they dwelt on Ellie’s sorrow. In the silence, Mireille’s voice was heard, even though she had already heard some of the sad tale. “What can we do to help her, Miss Annersley?”

Hilda smiled at her gratefully. “Thank you, Mireille, for offering. You can all help in your own way. Remember my talk on the Rösleinalpe last term? I told you how difficult I found it to ask for help. Well, Ellie is very like me, and you may find her reserved and even stiff and cold at first, in her desire not to break down in front of you all, not to show how miserable she is at being so far away from all she loved.”

She felt so proud of them all as they sat gazing up at her, drinking in her words, for they wore sad faces and were obviously keen to help. Not for nothing were they Chalet School girls, trained to stand up and be counted.

“Don’t ask her about her father, but, on the other hand, please don’t be put off by her reserve and apparent coldness, don’t ignore her as so many of her other school friends did, because they were afraid of her grief. Just be friendly and helpfu. If she should be looking miserable, a quiet word or a quick hug are all that are needed, are probably all that she will accept. Don’t overwhelm her with sympathy. That will just make her feel worse. But if she should want to talk, about her father or her home, just listen. You don’t need to feel you have to say anything. Silence is usually the best response to another’s grief – words don’t help at all.”

Some of them there thought back to her words on the mountain and nodded thoughtfully. She had been so good to them all over their own grief for Miss Wilson, had listened to them and held them. She had given them the best example of all. And after all, she had lost her friend; she knew what a grieving person needed.

Hilda began to speak again. “If she is really upset, especially perhaps during the night, and you find that you can’t help her, then please come to find me at once. You have my permission and you won’t be in trouble. If I’m not around, then try to find Matron or Miss Knowles. Ellie knows them already.” She stopped, bit her lip, and added slowly, “There is one last thing I need to say, though I’m sure it’s not necessary. Ellie is my ward, so we will be spending a certain amount of time together, much as if she were my daughter. I hope you will all understand this and not cause her any unhappiness over it.” There were shakes of heads and quiet murmurs. “Just at the moment she needs what comfort I can give her. But I know she couldn’t be in a better place than here with you all; I know I can trust her to you.”

Mireille spoke up again. “We will all do our best for her, Miss Annersley. You don’t need to worry about us. And if there is anything you would like us to do – then please, just ask.”

Hilda smiled down at them, her eyes soft. Already Mireille was taking on the mantle of Head Girl, speaking for the others, and speaking with authority. But looking at some of the faces there, she saw the worry. Their Headmistress had given them almost too much to think about. She leaned forward and spoke urgently.

“Relax, girls. First of all, I don’t want you to be too anxious about Ellie. She is strong and courageous. Also, she wants to be here and is eager to fit in. And perhaps there is something I need to add. Whatever you say to Ellie will stay there. She is a schoolgirl like the rest of you, and anything she hears will never reach my ears. She knows that and would never betray your confidence. And I would never ask her to do such a thing. Your secrets will be safe with her. So please don’t be afraid to be her friend.” Her lips curved in a smile. “The poor girl has to keep my secrets as well, so be gentle with her.”

They smiled back at her, and she made sure not to be caught gazing at Sara, who she hoped would not feel too upset about her indiscretions to Ellie the night before. Hilda’s voice deepened and sweetened as she drew her talk to a close.

“Nor do I want you to be anxious about the younger girls or the school. You will be given strength, if you ask for it. Our Heavenly Father never lets us down. You might think you won’t know how to console Ellie; you will, if and when it happens. You might fear that being a role model for the younger girls is beyond you; it isn’t. Neither is keeping them in order. Take life slowly, one day at a time, and don’t borrow trouble from the future. Look at it like this – no one has to possess earth-shaking talents to carry out their appointed tasks, or very few of us would achieve it. Simple common sense and a modicum of love can work miracles.”

#334:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 8:27 pm
    —
Well Done Hilda. Again she has dealt them a stunning blow, and has done it superbly. They will do all they can to stand by Ellie from now on.

And Well Done Mirelle! She really is beginning to deal with the responsibilities of her position. Even though the other girls weren't quite with her at that point, she will carry them with her.

Poor Hilda though! To be met with yet more astonishment! I love the way she has gone about it. I'm sure that Ellie would be proud to have heard how well Hilda dealt with it - once she got over her embarrasment anyway!

Thanks Mary - and no, we are never going to be satisfied Exclamation More Please ASAP! Laughing

#335:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 8:50 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, that scene was as wonderful as I imagined it was going to be, definitely worth waiting for! Smile

#336:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 9:05 pm
    —
.Thanks, Mary Very Happy . Hilda was just wonderful there.

I'm eagerly awaiting the next installment Laughing

#337:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 9:06 pm
    —
A sensitive situation for both Hilda and the sixth-formers - but as always, Hilda's explanations about Ellie were so filled with compassion that the girls can't fail to understand their new class-mate's needs. I loved the way she assured them that the mistresses had found this new situation as startling at first as the girls were doing, too - another way to show her 6th formers that the mistresses really are human beings as much as they themselves are, not people from another world!

Hilda has given the girls such clear ideas about how they can help Ellie - and when they should seek her help for the girl without fear of punishment for breaking any bounds, or who they should look for if she isn't available, that none of the girls can fail to respond. I also liked her assurance that thought Ellie would be spending a good deal of time with her guardian, she would not repeat things the girls say to Hilda. All gives them a very clear framework within which to work.

I loved Mireille's immediate response, too - like Squirrel, I think she is already beginning to see where and how to take up the reins of leadership. And her classmates will see it too, and do all they can to back her up.

But I do think that last paragraph is a masterly summary for the girls of how they can approach the term ahead, both in dealing with Ellie and with the younger girls. Hilda has really reinforced her girls' confidence in her, and gained willing allies - if they were not that already - along the way.

Thanks Mary - that was well worth waiting for.


Last edited by Elder in Ontario on Tue Jun 05, 2007 11:20 pm; edited 1 time in total

#338:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 9:33 pm
    —
Mirelle is visibly growing into her role - so good to see. I wonder if, perhaps, Hilda has given them rather too much to deal with all at once? I hope there won't be too many problems because of it.


Thanks Mary.

#339:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 9:48 pm
    —
Lovely Mary, thank you.

#340:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Jun 05, 2007 11:06 pm
    —
As Elder said, Hilda has given the girls a very clear framework here, has pulled them together, soothed their fears and given them the confidence to feel that they can tackle the challenges ahead effectively. She has done this partly, of course, by expressing her own confidence in them, by treating them as mature people and by sharing as much as she can of each new situation with them. This should certainly ease Ellie's path - in fact it leaves me wondering what could possibly go wrong, though I'm quite sure something will!
Hope Hilda isn't too exhausted after all that, though she seems to have enjoyed it in some ways.

#341:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 7:10 am
    —
How delicately balanced this whole situation is, and how beautifully Hilda handles it. She invites the girls into her confidence, tells them what they need to know, and advises them with such artistry! And then it all comes down to this:
Quote:
Simple common sense and a modicum of love can work miracles.


How right she is; they have had a lot given to them to think about, and it could well seem daunting. But at the end of the day, Hilda is asking them to live up to what they have been taught and shown throughout their school career - especially by her, although she would never admit it of course....

Thank you Mary.

#342:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 9:20 am
    —
Hilda dealt with all that beautifully

#343:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 4:47 pm
    —
Ah, thanks muchly for that, Mary.

And now I'd better scram. I'm supposed to be working!
*peers suspiciously in case supervisor is lurking*

#344:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 5:09 pm
    —
Nothing further I can add - as always, Hilda manages to express herself beautifully and shows her understanding of her students.

#345:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 8:05 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
I wonder if, perhaps, Hilda has given them rather too much to deal with all at once?

You'll just have to wait and see, Lesley, though Hilda might agree with you. Twisted Evil

Many thanks for all the lovely comments on what I feared would be two rather monotonous posts. Embarassed Let's change the scene a little...


Deeming she had said enough, she sent them on their way to the first class of term before making her own way back to her study. She thought back over her words and wondered if she had, perhaps, given them too much to consider. Maybe it would be an idea to drop in casually on the prefects’ meeting later, to see how they were feeling. So deep was she in her thoughts that she had a hand on the study door knob before she remembered that Julie Berné was in there with Ellie. Moving quickly along the corridor, she slipped into Rosalie’s office – and stopped dead in surprise!

Kathie Ferrars was there, chatting quietly to Rosalie while the latter slit open envelope after envelope and dealt summarily with the contents. Hilda saw the constraint in her secretary’s pretty face and was sorry, for the two younger women were by way of being good friends. Hilda knew she would have to do something about that – ill-feeling was no good in any staffroom, large or small – so she smiled warmly at Kathie, who had jumped down from her perch on the desk at Hilda’s entrance and was standing there stiffly, biting her lip, until she saw the smile.

“Good morning, Kathie, my dear. We don’t often see you over here this early.” Hilda’s voice was also warm. “Was it me you were wanting or are you having problems with supplies?”

“You, Hilda, if you have time to spare….” Kathie’s own voice was very subdued. “I did try to get over yesterday but we were too busy. I knew you wouldn’t be teaching this morning so took a chance.”

Her eyes were dark pools of uncertainty and Hilda suddenly found herself equally uncertain, remembering the rather unpleasant scenes at the staff meeting. She contemplated the sober face for a moment and then nodded. “If you can give me a few moments, my dear, while I sort one or two things out.” She glanced over at Rosalie. “They’re still in there, I take it?”

Rosalie grinned. “I’d say so, if the bursts of laughter I’ve heard are anything to go by.”

Hilda turned to the communicating door. “Well, hang on to my correspondence until after I’ve seen Kathie, there’s a dear.”

“Will do, but you might want to take this one along with you now.” With a gentle, understanding smile, Rosalie handed over a bulky envelope. Hilda looked down and caught her breath. English stamps! Mother Abbess’s handwriting! Her heart rejoicing, she murmured her thanks and knocked lightly on the door before entering her inner sanctum.

Ellie and the Frenchwoman were sitting comfortably together on the couch, books strewn round them, Ellie scribbling away in a jotter. They both looked up, startled at the imterruption. “But, ma chère Hilda, what time is it then?” gasped Julie Berné. She gathered up the books and rose to her feet. “Please to forgive us for taking so long.”

“Mademoiselle, relax,” laughed Hilda, winking at Ellie. “You were obviously enjoying yourselves. But Ellie is now wanted by your compatriot for a French lesson, I’m afraid.” She watched Ellie close up her notebook and scramble to her feet. “So, how does she compare, Julie? Will she be able to keep up with the others?”

Mademoiselle Berné smiled over at the girl. “Oh, but I think an extra lesson a week until half term should be more than enough to bring her into line with the others. She is very good and if she works hard and pays attention then there should be no problem at all.”

Ellie closed her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief, causing both women to smile sympathetically. “So, Ellie, you’re going to find yourself rather inundated with extra work just at first. Think you can cope, mon enfant?” asked Hilda softly.

Ellie opened her eyes wide. “Mais, bien sûr, Madame. I made you a promise, if you remember, and I shall keep it. Me, I shall work hard, so very hard.”

“But not too hard, I hope, my dear,” murmured Hilda, going to her ward and giving her a swift hug of encouragement. She then turned to the Frenchwoman. “Merci, Mademoiselle. I will leave you to arrange with Rosalie when will be convenient for you. She has Ellie’s timetable tucked away somewhere.”

Julie smiled at them both, picked up all her books and disappeared through the connecting door. Hilda moved after her and poked her head in. “Kathie, I’m just going to take Ellie to her form room, as she’s not sure of the way from here, and then I’ll be with you.”

Closing the door, she moved back over to Ellie and took her by the shoulders. “I’ve just had a word with the other girls, chérie, and told them you are my ward. I left it that your father has died. That’s all they needed to know. Anything else must come from you - when you’re ready.”

“Will they want to know….how he died?” Ellie asked somewhat fearfully.

“No, my dear,” Hilda assured her with a hug. “They know not to besiege you with questions. But if you want to talk, they will listen. Just relax and be natural with them.” She watched the lovely face keenly, but saw her words were having an effect. “So – the big moment has arrived. Not scared, are you?”

Ellie shook her head. “No, Madame. They were very kind to me before Prayers and gave to me a desk and chatted to me. And I already had all my books yesterday. Please, do not worry,” she added, her eyes soft on her guardian. Suddenly, she leaned forward and whispered in Hilda’s ear, “And I so enjoy watching you being a Headmistress. I am storing it all away in my head to make a good story for Mère and marraine.”

Hilda held her close. “Hmm, I can see I shall have to behave, then,” she whispered back. “I wouldn’t want you to take back a bad report. Mother Abbess and Sister Pauline would dream up the direst punishments, far worse than any they’ve inflicted on me so far.” They laughed together softly. “Alors, en avant, ma mie. If you’re ready, your life at the Chalet School is about to begin.”

Five minutes later she was back in her study and scolding herself furiously for worrying about the most precious of her ewe lambs. Ellie would cope! She stopped by the desk on her way to the connecting door and patted the bulky envelope, seeming to draw courage from it even as she opened the door....


Last edited by MaryR on Wed Jun 13, 2007 8:08 pm; edited 1 time in total

#346:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 8:11 pm
    —
Oh How Lovely! I really enjoyed that Mary! I am kind of wondering what Kathie came to see Hilda about though - and how being left on her own like that will have left her feeling. I hope it hasn't rocked the boat too much.

I am glad that the convent has sent something over to Hidla - and hope that you won't leave us in the dark too long.

Oh dear - I'm spoilt for choice! I want to know all of it! How Ellie gets on in class, How Hilda and Kathie get on when she returns, and what is inside that precious packet.

Monotonous? ND? DOn't be daft Mary!

#347:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 8:22 pm
    —
That was a lovely interlude with Ellie - clearly she will be able to keep up with her classmates very quickly, with some extra help in Latin, anyway. And I did like the way Hilda took her along to the classroom herself, taking the chance to assure her that the girls now knew about her father etc. and would not bother her with awkward questions.

I only hope the interval hasn't hardened Kathie's attitude again - clearly she had come across from St. Mildred's with good intentions, and it would be really good to see at least a partial resolution to that situation - it's not good for anyone.

As Squirrel says, you have left us eager for more - as always - and I'll be waiting anxiously to see both the outcome of the meeting between Hilda and Kathie, and how Ellie settles down in her new surroundings. I think I'd rather have the latter information first, please. And after that, perhaps you'd share the contents of MA's letter with us - how nice that Hilda will have the pleasure of reading that to look forward to before too long! Very Happy Very Happy

And how you could think ND monotonous is beyond me - each episode brings something fresh to the story, and something new for us to ponder while we await the next part.

Thanks, Mary.

#348:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 8:34 pm
    —
*echoes the comments about ND not being monotomous*

Lovely update, did Kathie see the exchange between Hilda and Ellie? Think it might have done her some good if she did. But wibbling somewhat about what is to come when Hilda re-enters the study.

#349:  Author: Lisa A.Location: North Yorkshire PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 8:35 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
And how you could think ND monotonous is beyond me


I agree - it's like EBD at her best!

#350:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 8:56 pm
    —
Hope Kathie's intentions remain good - so glad Ellie has found another friend in Mlle Berne.


Thanks Mary.

#351:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 9:38 pm
    —
The one thing ND never is monotonus Very Happy

It's nice to see things looking good for Ellie and I hope the coming interview with Kathie is not too difficult but at least Hilda has the package from the convent to look forward to.

Thanks Mary

#352:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 9:44 pm
    —
Mary, Thank you!! I’ve just caught up on your latest posts, Hilda is perfectly wonderful in the way she approached the prefects, demonstrating to them that if they did not support Mireille they were tantamount to saying that they did not support her, that they knew better than her what was best for the school. She is so right to treat them as equals as she needed to ensure that Ellie is given the best possible start without any perceived favouritism. For this reason I agree with Elder that it was a smart move to promote Erica to give her more authority if the need arises.

Quote:
"....... And reflect on this, Erica – if you ever think you might be too insignificant and small to make an impact, just try going to bed with a mosquito in the room.”


- love the metaphor. Very Happy Very Happy This should help Erica realise what impact she, or any of them can have on the school

Quote:
....so she smiled warmly at Kathie, who had jumped down from her perch on the desk at Hilda’s entrance and was standing there stiffly, biting her lip, until she saw the smile.

"Good morning, Kathie, my dear. We don’t often see you over here this early.” Hilda’s voice was also warm. “Was it me you were wanting or are you having problems with supplies?”

“You, Hilda, if you have time to spare….” Kathie’s own voice was very subdued. “I did try to get over yesterday but we were too busy. I knew you wouldn’t be teaching this morning so took a chance.”

Her eyes were dark pools of uncertainty and Hilda suddenly found herself equally uncertain, remembering the rather unpleasant scenes at the staff meeting. She contemplated the sober face for a moment and then nodded. “If you can give me a few moments, my dear, while I sort one or two things out.” “quote]

The latest post left a real cliff. Why has Kathie come to see Hilda? She is very subdued, is she coming to her senses, or has her totally unreasonable jealousy had a greater impact on her relationship with Nancy than we’ve been told Confused Confused

Mary, please don’t leave me hanging off this cliff – I haven’t got a parachute!!!!!!!!!!

#353:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Jun 06, 2007 11:08 pm
    —
It certainly looks as if Kathie is contrite. Long may it last! Hilda's warm welcome is making some sort of reconciliation easy for her, but I hope that her prioritising of Ellie hasn't stoked up the green-eyed monster again.

It was lovely to see Ellie's easy relationship with Mlle Berne - I hope she's not going to overwork in her eagerness to do her best.

I can only echo everyone else - how will Ellie settle in, how will the interview with Kathie pan out, how are things back at the convent ... Keep that pencil moving, Mary!

#354:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Jun 07, 2007 12:12 am
    —
ND monotonous? Certainly not!

And that was a delightful interlude, especially those moments with Ellie giving her that reassurance. And how lovely that Ellie has enjoyed that time with Julie Berne - if the laughter was anything to go by!
Ellie's comment was splendid:
Quote:
And I so enjoy watching you being a Headmistress. I am storing it all away in my head to make a good story for Mère and marraine.
I'll bet she is!

Hopefully, Kathie will be able to make some effort towards subduing her jealousy and maintaining at least some friendliness with Hilda; sadly, it's clear that her behaviour has already affected her relationships with other staff members.

And oh, the warm and comforting thought of that letter to look forward to!

Thank you Mary.

#355:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Thu Jun 07, 2007 1:11 am
    —
Quote:
Two rather monotonous posts

What, when we get to see Hilda's relationship with her girls, her wonderful wit, the changes she has already wrought in Mireille in the space of a few short conversations? Never! Very Happy

It was particularly nice to see Hilda's concern for Ellie's start of school - for most 'mothers' this would be when the child is aged 6, not 16! Laughing But I think we all know that Ellie is going to be ok in this group of girls - as she said, they have already been so friendly to her, and Hilda's talk with them will just ensure things can carry on as they have been (hopefully) without awkwardness. I really liked Hilda's parting words to Ellie - what a wonderful thing to be told. (wish someone would say that to me!)

Hopefully MA's letter can take Hilda's mind off Ellie - but then she's also got to face Kathie. I wonder what on earth she has come for? Maybe it will be easier for the two of them to talk without Nancy being there. I guess we'll just have to wait and see.

#356:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Jun 07, 2007 6:23 am
    —
I'm now expiring of curiosity about what Kathie is wanting to see Hilda about. Hope it's to apologise

#357:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Thu Jun 07, 2007 7:59 am
    —
Definitely not monotonous, Mary! Thank you.

I too am worried that Kathie's wait might not have improved things.

Also a bit nervous that Ellie seems to be settling in and making friends very easily - too easily? Have you got some shocks planned for us, Mary? Wink Very Happy

#358:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Jun 07, 2007 4:19 pm
    —
Mary,
I have just caught up with this after a few hectic days here.
Hilda really does have my whole-hearted admiration for being able to greet Kathie with such warmth and loving kindness despite all that had previous ly happened.
To my shame, I fear I would not have behaved as creditably Embarassed

I particularly loved the interchange with the girls about why she chose Mireille to act and her confidence in Mireille`s abilities.

I was so sad when today`s installment ended Wink

#359:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Thu Jun 07, 2007 11:43 pm
    —
Lisa A. wrote:
Elder in Ontario wrote:
And how you could think ND monotonous is beyond me


I agree - it's like EBD at her best!


See! What did I tell you, Mary?

Thanks for the last bit. Hopefully Kathie has seen the error of her ways...

#360:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jun 09, 2007 7:18 pm
    —
Thank you so much for all the very generous comments - and Linda, I hope the fingernails are still in one piece. Twisted Evil

....Five minutes later Hilda was back in her study and scolding herself furiously for worrying about the most precious of her ewe lambs. Ellie would cope! She stopped by the desk on her way to the connecting door and patted the bulky envelope, seeming to draw courage from it even as she opened the door and beckoned Kathie in. She indicated the couch to her colleague but she herself sat down in the chair opposite. She wanted to observe Kathie’s face – and she wanted her own to be seen. There were times when one should not make it too easy for people and this was one of them. Kathie had had her chances.

Kathie, however, was not without courage. She kept her back straight and faced Hilda’s impassivity squarely, though her tone was humble as she began speaking. “I’m sorry for my words the other night, Hilda. I’m also sorry I’m over twenty four hours too late with my apology. Like I said, there was just no time yesterday.” She bit her lip as Hilda remained silent. “And maybe I wasn’t ready then to face you.”

“Am I really so intimidating, Kathie?” asked Hilda quietly. “You haven’t found me so the last few years, I don’t think.” She paused expectantly and Kathie shook her head. “Quite so. However, there was no need to come to apologise, my dear. You did that immediately – and had to bear the weight of my displeasure in full view of the whole staff. And Nancy’s later, I should think.”

“Oh, yes,” breathed Kathie, her deep brown eyes haunted. “I hurt her badly. As I hurt you. So I deserved whatever you both cared to dish out.” She grimaced at her own slang, then looked down at her clasped hands. “But your displeasure, as you called it – it hit hard because you were so… so…dispassionate about it. I felt as though you were seeing me from the wrong end of a telescope, if you can understand me.”

“A good analogy,” murmured Hilda appreciatively.

Kathie frowned as she tried to express what had happened that night. “You weren’t angry, not as I would have been. It was so impersonal. I felt almost as a prisoner might, when he comes before a judge to be sentenced, having already been found guilty by his peers. I wondered even if you saw me as Kathie Ferrars. And yet, as soon as I apologised, your warmth returned, you saw me again. It was – scary. And I felt sorry for any child who had to go through that.”

She was still looking down, so failed to see how sombre Hilda’s had become. If only Kathie knew, she reflected. It was the part of her job she hated the most; necessary, but so abhorrent to her. There were some days when all she seemed to do was sort the the guilty from the innocent and then mete out justice. So often she longed to offer comfort, not punishment, and ended up feeling hard and unfeeling. But Nell had always been there to lighten the mood and laugh at her fears. Nell had had no such doubts.

Kathie cleared her throat and raised her head, disturbing Hilda’s unpleasant thoughts. “You’re debating whether to replace me, aren’t you?” she whispered.

“With whom, Kathie?” asked Hilda, softly, though her eyes were probing. “No one else has your gifts.”

Kathie swallowed. “There’s Vivien,” she said starkly.

Hilda thought about Vivien’s inner strength and sense of humour, her perception and sensitivity. Yes, there was indeed Vivien! But then she shook her head. “I don’t think she would thank me for it, Kathie. It would stifle something in her. And in fact,” she said slowly, remembering her dream, “I have the strangest feeling she won’t be here very long. But don’t ask me how or why I think that.”

They both sat silent a moment, Kathie staring at Hilda in a puzzled fashion while Hilda herself stared blindly in front of her. All at once, she shivered, as though someone had walked over her grave. Her eyes regained their acuity and bored into Kathie. “Vivien has very many gifts, Kathie, but she doesn’t have yours. It’s just that for the moment you’ve let all your bright qualities be overlaid by something dark; so dark that I almost don’t recognise you. I wasn’t much older than you when I took over the reins but I hope I had the restraint never to let fly as you did so irrationally, never to condemn so comprehensively.” Kathie flinched. “I know you’re not really like that. Nell and I would never even have considered you for the Headship if that were the case. But I remember that when you first came to the school you were inclined to stand on your dignity and were given to hasty judgements….”

Kathy stared disbelievingly. “How…? What…?” she stuttered, interrupting Hilda’s flow.

Hilda gazed at her a moment and then mused, “I’m a Headmistress, Kathie, and well used to watching people, summing them up. I know all about what happened with Mary-Lou – and other things, as well. But we all make mistakes. It’s what we do about them that matters. You learned from yours; and used that knowledge to move forward and become a teacher I was proud to have in the school – one in whose hands I was sure the girls and the school were safe; one who doesn’t need to bolster herself by such graceless words as we heard the other night!”

Her lovely voice sharpened, took on an edge that cut Kathie to the quick. “It seems you are still given to making hasty judgements. No Headmistress should speak of a pupil as you spoke of Mireille two evenings ago. No Head should speak to a colleague as you spoke to me, and no Head worth her salt would accept it. I won’t have it, Kathie. The school, the girls, must be my priorities. I cannot leave them in your hands if I don’t begin to see the real Miss Ferrars very soon.”

The harsh words seem to bounce off the walls and come crowding in on Kathie. She very nearly put her hands over her ears to keep out the truth they were telling her and that she so wanted to deny. But how could she? She was honest enough to know she deserved every single one of them. And yet, looking at Hilda, she knew nothing had changed. She saw the lovely eyes that could bestow such warmth or freeze one witless. She saw the vulnerable lips and firm chin, the finely-chiselled face; she heard the beautiful voice. And she acknowledged that presence, that gentle, serene and dignified presence of Hilda’s that Hilda herself was so unaware of and yet that drew all eyes, for it was so compelling in its innate and graceful authority. It was so compelling that one ignored the fine lines now etched in the sensitive face, ignored the silver strands in the shining brown hair. How could Nancy not be attracted?

Oh yes, Kathie reflected with an inward shiver, her jealousy was as strong as ever – as was her deep desire to be close to this kindly woman, to be needed by her. How did you live with such a paradox and not go mad?

Hilda, meanwhile, had been contemplating the dismayed expression in the brown eyes and she began to wonder had she gone too far, been too hard. She frowned....

#361:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sat Jun 09, 2007 7:27 pm
    —
Shocked Shocked Shocked Shocked Shocked Shocked Shocked

Will Kathie explain what is really going on ?
Or does Hilda already guess ?
How on earth does one bring something like this into a conversation ?

But Mary, you seem to have ended this prematurely Wink

Eagerly looking forward to more in due course, my dear !

#362:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sat Jun 09, 2007 7:49 pm
    —
Thank you, Mary, another emotionally charged post.

Quote:
Hilda gazed at her a moment and then mused, “I’m a Headmistress, Kathie, and well used to watching people, summing them up. I know all about what happened with Mary-Lou – and other things, as well. But we all make mistakes. It’s what we do about them that matters. You learned from yours; and used that knowledge to move forward and become a teacher I was proud to have in the school – one in whose hands I was sure the girls and the school were safe; one who doesn’t need to bolster herself by such graceless words as we heard the other night!”

Her lovely voice sharpened, took on an edge that cut Kathie to the quick. “It seems you are still given to making hasty judgements. No Headmistress should speak of a pupil as you spoke of Mireille two evenings ago. No Head should speak to a colleague as you spoke to me, and no Head worth her salt would accept it. I won’t have it, Kathie. The school, the girls, must be my priorities. I cannot leave them in your hands if I don’t begin to see the real Miss Ferrars very soon.”


Hilda is so wise. She has got to make Kathie face the facts and understand how she has let her unreasonable insane jealousy take over until she has become totally irrational letting her believe that Hilda is a threat to the relationship between her and Nancy. This is so difficult for Hilda as you say, it is the part of her job she hates the most sorting the the guilty from the innocent and then mete out justice. When so often she longs to offer comfort, not punishment. However, she will not shirk her responsibility, whether dealing with a pupil or as in this case, a member of staff.

Please don’t make us wait too long for the rest of this interview.

#363:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jun 09, 2007 8:24 pm
    —
If Hilda doesn't break through and get Kathie to admit to her feelings she will lose her.

Thank you Mary - Hilda may not like doing it but she is an Adept - and for someone to have that much ability she must also have the compassion to balance it.

#364:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat Jun 09, 2007 10:06 pm
    —
Oh boy, I wouldn't be in Kathie's shoes at this minute for all the tea in China.

I'm really glad she has come and made this apology, which is absolutely genuine, have no doubt about it, and that Hilda has accepted it in the spirit in which it was offered. I also love the way that Hilda has gone on to point out all the things which have made Kathie a great asset to the school, before making her attempt to try to see the trouble her recent hasty judgements and behaviour are causing. And I agree wholeheartedly that Hilda needs to force Kathie's hand, and get her to admit to her feelings before it's too late.

But I also feel sorry for Kathie - she is *so* not liking the person she is at this moment, is she? But will she be able to face up to the truth and admit it? The apology is a big step, but it's not yet enough. That penultimate paragraph really says it all, doesn't it? But is she brave enough to actually admit her true feelings to Hilda?

Another truly riveting piece, Mary - please, please don't keep us waiting too long for the rest of this interview, or I'll have no finger nails left, either!

#365:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Jun 09, 2007 11:58 pm
    —
Kathie's remarks about the wrong end of the telescope are so telling. And it was impersonal, because Hilda was reacting to and condemning the sin, not the sinner. Her feelings towards Kathie are still so positive, but she will not let her behave inappropriately or damage the school in any way.
Kathie herself is so tied up in insecurities, sure Hilda is going to replace her, sure Vivien is a rival - even still sure that Nancy is attracted to Hilda! Despite the sincerity of her apology, she's in a right mess, and I can't quite see her admitting all that to Hilda - how do you tell your Headmistress that you're afraid your partner fancies her?????? I'm very afraid it's going to go on festering for a while yet.
And what was that frisson that Hilda felt when talking about Vivien, I wonder? Spooky and worrying.

#366:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Jun 10, 2007 7:32 am
    —
That was a brilliant post.
Poor Kathie - I almost feel sorriest for her.
Thanks Mary

#367:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Jun 10, 2007 7:54 am
    —
Oh Wow! Hilda did that so well. I can't quite believe how well that was done, regardless of the fact that it was Hilda! It was more of the same that she gave the elder girls not all that long ago, and it must have been so hard to do. I can well understand EBD keeping such study scenes behind wraps. How it must have hurt Hilda's sensitive nature to have to tell Kathie things like that, to be so straight and to the point.

At least she seems to have been able to show Kathie that there is no one suitable to take her place. Not even Vivien, regardless of how much she might seem to be at first glance. And there's that hint again - what on earth is going to happen there?

And there is the return of the green eyed monster... I don't quite see how that was roused. Come on Kathie! Tell Her! She can't help if she doesn't understand.

What's coming next Mary?

#368:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Sun Jun 10, 2007 11:37 am
    —
I also feel sorry for Kathie. I wonder if Hilda knows deep down what's going on?

Thanks, Mary, for another wonderful update.

#369:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Sun Jun 10, 2007 2:36 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
Oh boy, I wouldn't be in Kathie's shoes at this minute for all the tea in China.


Nope me neither, from Kathie's point of view she is stuck between the devil and the deep blue sea, either she risks losing everything because she allows her jealousy to affect her work or she has to explain to Hilda exactly what is going on. This conversation has already been challenging enough for her, coming to make that very geniune apology to someone who she has such conflicting feelings about;

MaryR wrote:
Oh yes, Kathie reflected with an inward shiver, her jealousy was as strong as ever – as was her deep desire to be close to this kindly woman, to be needed by her. How did you live with such a paradox and not go mad?


I just hope that she can tell Hilda what the problem is as others have said it is the only way this issue will be resolved.

Thanks Mary

#370:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 5:41 am
    —
It's good that Kathie's brought herself to apologize, and it seems Hilda's diffused some of the ill will towards Vivien, but -- Kathie's still horribly churned up. I'm afraid it's going to be a long haul....

*hopes MA's letter will help*

Thank you, Mary.

#371:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 7:29 pm
    —
I'm afraid the ending of that little scene is longer than the first part.... Embarassed

Hilda, meanwhile, had been contemplating the dismayed expression in the brown eyes and she began to wonder had she gone too far, been too hard. She frowned, thinking back to Kathie’s face when she had named Vivien. Was there some clue there? “Kathie?” she murmured questioningly, leaning forward and holding out a hand, her eyes penetrating.

Kathie swallowed again, her throat tight and sore. “And if you don’t see a change in me?” she whispered, picking up Hilda’s words. “Will it be Vivien after all?”

Hilda’s eyes grew sharper, her instincts kicked in. She spoke slowly, feeling her way, scared of making too big a mistake. “As I’ve said, I’m not sure it’s right for her or that she will be here long enough. But yes, I agree” she said deliberately, watching Kathie much as a cat watches a mouse. “She has very many gifts and is sensitive and perceptive. She would make the post her own and do it superbly, especially over at Millie’s with the older girls.”

She was right! Kathie had been unable to prevent the emotions flickering across her mobile face at Hilda’s words. The latter pounced. “Kathie, my dear, why are you so jealous of Vivien?”

Kathie gasped and chills ran up her spine. There was that feeling again of being laid bare. How did this woman do it? There was no fear to be found in her. This was calling a spade a spade with a vengeance. And seeing further into a brick wall than most people saw even when the bricks were knocked down. Kathie gulped and tried to speak. “I d..d...don’t know wh..what you mean,” she finally stuttered.

“Yes, you do, Kathie,” replied Hilda, her voice gentleness itself now. “You found it hard to say her name just now, found it hard to see her in what you feel is your rightful place. And I remember your reaction when she was suggested for the play. You called her my favourite.” Kathie squirmed. “And now I think about it more clearly, although I wasn’t watching your face the other evening when her name came up in connection with Ellie, I sensed Nancy tensing beside me and I couldn’t work out why. Had she seen your face, I wonder?”

She stopped a moment and gnawed her lip, worried about Kathie’s suddenly white face. “If you’re frightened I will choose Vivien over you, don’t be. At this point in time, it’s not even an option. If you resent her abilities, then please, stop doing so. You have far too many of your own to do that. Above all, Kathie, you have Nancy to share all your burdens,” she added very softly. “Vivien has no one. You have absolutely no need to be jealous of her.”

Kathie was mesmerised by Hilda’s soft voice and kind eyes and could no more have moved than she could have sprouted wings and flown round the room. She sat immobile. Hilda was close to some of the truth, but not to all of it - yet. Please God she never would be! But what to say? Neither subtlety nor evasion would work with this perceptive woman.

Abruptly, Hilda made one of those intuitive leaps of hers. “You were jealous of Ellie as well, weren’t you? Hence that boorish, tasteless remark. Why, Kathie? Why?” Her voice was now nought but a whisper, but her eyes were like lasers, scything into Kathie’s mind, into her spirit. Her breath caught and she gasped. “You can’t be jealous because they’re close to me! But no, of course that can’t be it!” She stared at the small woman opposite. “You would have no reason to feel that when you have Nancy, who loves you so very deeply. And you have the affection of all the staff. You are much loved and respected here. Please, my dear, tell me it isn’t true! Please,” she pleaded, utmost distress in her voice and face.

But Kathie could do no such thing – because of course it was true, though not the whole truth. Hilda’s lack of vanity hid the worst from her. Kathie stared back at her Headmistress, trapped in place by those lasers, and there was nothing she could say or do to remove that look of horror from Hilda’s face. A tear welled up and trickled down her cheek, closely followed by another, but she made no move to wipe them away. The sight of them shook Hilda out of her frozen state. The next instant she was out of her chair and sitting beside Kathie. She placed a gentle finger under the very firm little chin and turned her colleague’s head. Deeply ashamed eyes met deeply compassionate ones.

“Kathie, I’m not quite sure I know what to say to you,” she whispered. “I remember, when you saved Mary-Lou’s life in your first term here, Gwynneth remarked that you had too much imagination. I think she was very astute. It’s a valuable trait and can help you understand the girls, but it can also play nasty tricks on one.”

Suddenly there were tears in her own eyes, tears that clogged her voice. “How do I know? Because I have far too much of it myself and needed Nell to bring me back down to earth. It’s been both the blessing and the bane of my life.” Kathie’s eyes opened wide in shock. “Oh, yes, Kathie, all too often my imagination gets the better of me, even now, and how I long for Nell and her acerbic common sense.”

“That’s how you know us all so well,” said Kathie softly.

Hilda considered her, then grimaced slightly. “I suppose so. I find I can read what people are thinking, even finish their thoughts for them if they haven’t sorted them out. It helps when trying to drag a confusing story out of some monkey of a Middle. But it also makes me given to undue worry, to making mountains out of molehills. And I leave you to imagine just what Nell thought of that.”

“You miss her still.” The whispered words floated on the air, hovered there.

Hilda’s voice wobbled as she tried to answer. “You can have no idea, Kathie. I miss her every moment of every day, even now. She is my first thought when I wake, my last thought when I fall asleep. And without people like Vivien and Mother Abbess and Gwynneth – and your Nancy - I would have gone under in these last months.”

Kathie crumbled inside. Here was what her pride had wanted – to be made part of Hilda’s pain. But Nancy had been right after all. She was far too young and inexperienced for this kind of anguish. She had no inkling of what to do or say in response to the hurting, sorrowing woman beside her, who was allowing Kathie a rare glimpse of the raw agony that was hers.

Her pain, however, did not blind Hilda to the nub of this conversation. She regained control of her voice, contemplated Kathie’s miserable face. “You’re jealous of those who have helped me, because it wasn’t you I turned to in my grief. But I didn’t turn to any one of them of my own free will, Kathie. I’m too used to hiding things to do that. They had to force me to accept help, each and every one, even Mother Abbess. They had enough perception and love and unselfishness and bravery to knock down the walls I had built round myself – only then could they administer some healing. Are you capable of doing the same, I wonder?”

She was doing battle with those walls at that very moment, revealing herself where she had no desire to be revealed. But this was vitally important, because not only was Kathie suffering, but she was causing others to suffer. “Kathie, I know we’ve grown close professionally over the years since you came. I appreciate that. I’ve made a great deal of use of your many skills, allowed you more latitude in how you approach problem classes than perhaps I have allowed others. But even so, my dear….”

She stopped, shook her head, unsure quite what to say. There was such a gulf of years, of life’s experiences, between them. The sudden silence unnerved Kathie and she leapt in to break it. “You’ve always been so kind to me, right from the day I set foot in the door. You earned my instant loyalty the morning you walked me to my first class.”

Hilda’s lips curved slightly but her eyes were grey, as though washed by rain. “Thank you for that, Kathie. And you always had my trust, my respect. As you had Nell’s. But all this has worked against you, hasn’t it? Somehow you want more of me than I can give you. And I hadn’t realised,” she added hopelessly.

Kathie leapt in again, unable to bear those sad grey eyes. “It’s not your fault, Hilda. Nancy made me see I was too young. And you yourself have just brought that home to me, as well. But even so, I still….”

“Even so, you still feel all you felt the other night. Nothing has changed. Even Ellie, a young girl, excites your jealousy because she and I are close,” stated Hilda quietly. “It’s not just jealousy, though, is it, Kathie? It’s a touch of selfish pride as well.”

Again Kathie wriggled uncomfortably at being so comprehensively exposed. How could Hilda see so clearly, be so brave? As before, Kathie knew she would never be so courageous, never perceive anything with the clarity that was Hilda’s. For a moment, her eyes fell before the onslaught of those honest and fearless eyes. But slowly she gathered the tattered rags of her dignity round her and raised her head.

“I’m afraid my aunt and uncle spoilt me, Hilda,” she murmured. “They wanted to make up for the loss of my parents, I suppose. I’m still that spoilt, immature little girl at times, wanting it all without paying my dues.”

She could have found no surer way of appealing to Hilda’s compassionate heart. The grey eyes softened. “You’re far more than that, Kathie, or I would never have offered you the Headship. But you’re old enough to know you can’t have everything in this life. You have so much, my dear, so don’t spoil it by wanting more. Or you may find yourself losing everything.” Her voice grew sad. “I can’t give you what you want so badly, Kathie, what you think others have unfairly. But I can take away what you already have, if you can’t control yourself, no matter how sorry I feel for you.”

She saw Kathie gulp, saw the warring emotions deep in the brown eyes. She leaned forward and took her colleague’s hand, her mellow voice rich as warm treacle. “Kathie, you have, in Nancy, one of the kindest, truest people I have ever known. Why on earth would you be jealous of those who are close to me, when you have such a wonderful partner walking side by side with you through life? Talk to her, listen to what she has to say, use her vast fund of common sense, as I always used Nell’s. God blessed you so very deeply in Nancy. It’s not given to many to meet the one who makes them whole, as you and I have done. Treasure her, Kathie, before it’s too late.”

#372:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 7:38 pm
    —
Wow!

What a scene Mary!

Your skill as a writer of these kinds of scenes are unparalleled in my experience.

I have tears in my eyes here having read through it all. What compassion, what amazing love, what an innate ability to realise what was up and expose it, no matter how much it hurt, knowing that that was what was necessary. And what courage to show Kathie exactly how Hilda herself risked the same mistakes, by having the same danger point in her imagination.

Come on then Kathie - how are you going to respond to it?

Oh and Mary - why the blushes? That was far too short I can tell you!

#373:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 7:42 pm
    —
Oh wow. Again, there are so many different elements here. Hilda, even in the midst of her own pain was able to lay herself bare to Kathy. And she chose the right words to bring home to Kathy what was at the cause of her (Kathy's) very tangled emotions.

And through this, she allowed Kathy the space to recognise that Kathy does not have the depth of experience to be able to assist Hilda at the moment. Yet, she does this so tactfully and reminds Kathy of all her good points, and also that she has Nancy to rely on (unlike Hilda, Vivien and Ellie who only have each other).

I am pleased to see that Hilda has been able to address this before Kathy hurts herself and others too badly.

#374:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 8:44 pm
    —
Oh boy! Once again, Hilda was at her best and most compassionate as she gradually exposed the roots of Kathie's feelings and forced her to admit them. And yet she did it all without condemnation, choosing instead to reveal the very depths of her unending yearning for Nell and her reluctance to accept the help of others.

In so doing, she has, I hope, finally convinced Kathie that she is, as Nancy suggested earlier, still too young in experience to be able to give similar help to Hilda, much as she wants to and no matter how jealous she may be of those who have been able to do so. The skill with which Hilda has got to the bottom of the problem is so subtle, so gentle, yet so insistent that Kathie has no alternative but to admit the truth. Finally, she has reminded Kathie of the wonderful relationship which already exists between herself (Kathie) and Nancy, and which is there to be built on, in much the same way as the relationship between Nell and herself developed.

Can Kathie now show herself mature enough to rise to the challenge? - I do hope so.

Mary, once again, your skill in painting word pictures has enabled us to be more than mere witnesses to that vital interview - I'm still sitting here spellbound. And if I, as a reader, found it so emotionally draining, both Hilda and Kathie must be feeling completely exhausted by it all. Thank you for allowing us to be part of that; I just hope that it will prove the catharsis which Kathie needs so badly.

#375:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 9:07 pm
    —
Wow indeed, that was amazing. I felt so drawn into that scene, it was beautifully written. I do feel very sorry for Kathie, wanting to feel important to Hilda but realising that she can't be.

Thank you Mary.

#376:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 9:23 pm
    —
Oh wow! I'm sitting here gasping that was superb. That scene was so very powerful and evocative it was amazing. Poor Kathie to have your soul stripped so bare your deepest and indeed darkest emotions laid out and to be forced to confront those emotions is a draining experience. Yet for Kathie it was a very neccesary one and Hilda as others have said, found the only route to do so had she been in any way confrontational Kathie would have closed up completely. Instead Hilda once forced herself to reveal some of her pain and in doing so helped Kathie to see the truth behind her emotions.

Thanks Mary


Last edited by Sal on Mon Jun 11, 2007 9:53 pm; edited 1 time in total

#377:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 9:52 pm
    —
Hilda was truly and utterly magnificent in the way she has handled Kathie - I do so hope Kathie will have the courage to respond appropriately, and make amends with Nancy, who has borne the brunt of so much pain and grief.....

Thank you, Mary !

#378:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 9:59 pm
    —
Thank you Mary - that was magnificent - Hilda has done the impossible - will it be enough? I don't know - but Kathie now has the choice - Hilda has been plain enough in her warning as well as her understanding.

#379:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 10:22 pm
    —
Wonderful job on Hilda's part, particularly bringing in Nancy & Nell. Hope Kathie isn't too far gone to make good use of it!

Thanks, Mary.

#380:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 11:04 pm
    —
Wow, indeed. This is a truly magnificent piece of writing, Mary. The depth of emotions is unsurpassed. Hilda has shown such compassion to Kathie, but at the same time she has forced her to admit, perhaps even for the first time, to herself, just how jealous she is of anyone who comes close to Hilda. How much she wants to be the one who Hilda turns to.

Quote:
“I’m afraid my aunt and uncle spoilt me, Hilda,” she murmured. “They wanted to make up for the loss of my parents, I suppose. I’m still that spoilt, immature little girl at times, wanting it all without paying my dues.”


This is very telling. Perhaps she has never really considered her actions before. I just hope that now she has been made to face up to what might happen if she cannot control her jealousy and stop acting like a spoilt little girl. Hilda has given her so much, but she also has the power to take it away if necessary for the good of the school.

Hilda has given so much of herself in order to help Kathie realise just what she is risking losing; not only the promised St Mildred’s role, but also her relationship with Nancy.

Quote:
She saw Kathie gulp, saw the warring emotions deep in the brown eyes. She leaned forward and took her colleague’s hand, her mellow voice rich as warm treacle. “Kathie, you have, in Nancy, one of the kindest, truest people I have ever known. Why on earth would you be jealous of those who are close to me, when you have such a wonderful partner walking side by side with you through life? Talk to her, listen to what she has to say, use her vast fund of common sense, as I always used Nell’s. God blessed you so very deeply in Nancy. It’s not given to many to meet the one who makes them whole, as you and I have done. Treasure her, Kathie, before it’s too late.”


Hilda has left Kathie with no illusions as to what she is risking if she continues down the road she is going. She is teetering on the edge of an abyss and despite all the hurt that she has caused, Hilda is determined to try to save her.

Please Kathie, come to your senses before it’s too late.

That certainly was not too long, Mary, thank you for another highly emotionally charged post.

#381:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Jun 11, 2007 11:11 pm
    —
I have no idea how to begin to comment on that!

What a picture of Hilda, honest, fearless, deeply perceptive yet almost ruthless, despite the understanding and compassion, ready to expose her own ravaging hurt to connect with Kathie, yet implacable in her knowledge of what is possible and what is not. This chilled my soul:
Quote:
I can’t give you what you want so badly, Kathie, what you think others have unfairly. But I can take away what you already have, if you can’t control yourself, no matter how sorry I feel for you.
And she will! But there is something else going on, isn't there. Kathie is assuming she can't be to Hilda what she would like because of her youth and inexperience, but I don't think that's so. She isn't too young or inexperienced to be chosen as Head - and what about Ellie? I think there is some lack in Kathie that Hilda senses. She 'knows' that Kathie does not have quite the qualities of the others that have enabled them to break through Hilda's defences. As she says
Quote:
They had enough perception and love and unselfishness and bravery to knock down the walls I had built round myself
What is different about Kathie? A lack of perception and unselfishness, perhaps? Even a lack of the sort of love that focuses on the other, not on the other as a mirror of oneself (loving Hilda because she made her feel special and significant)??
Anyway, I must shut up, but this is fascinating, Mary.
Finally, that was such a moving accolade to Nancy
Quote:
God blessed you so very deeply in Nancy. It’s not given to many to meet the one who makes them whole, as you and I have done. Treasure her, Kathie, before it’s too late.”
I do so hope she listens.

#382:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Tue Jun 12, 2007 12:46 pm
    —
Mary, that was a truly wonderful scene between the two. It was so evocative and emotional - I could almost put myself in the room with them. It almost felt like eavesdropping it was so real!

I do hope Kathie can start to sort things out in her head.

Thank you, Mary.

#383:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Tue Jun 12, 2007 1:50 pm
    —
Once again Mary, wow! Very Happy

Poor Kathie, and poor Hilda, for that's surely one more weight on her shoulders! Shocked

I really hope they sort things out! Jealousy can be awfl, especially if it's 'irrational'!!! Rolling Eyes

Thank you Mary! :

#384:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 1:48 am
    —
You always leave me gaping in awe at your writing. Thank you

#385:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 2:13 am
    —
Mary, that was really amazing!!
A magnificent scene.
Thank you

#386:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 9:47 am
    —
Mary, that was unbelievable and truly amazing. I read both the posts together and am moved almost beyond words. The ability that Hilda displays to reveal Kathie to herself, in ways that show both the light and darkness within her, is truly awe-inspiring. It speaks of a love that does not flinch from the necessary pain that this causes, both to Kathie and herself. And it does cause her pain, this "doing battle with those walls at that very moment, revealing herself where she had no desire to be revealed."

But that revelation jolts Kathie into a full and clear understanding of how right Nancy has been, of how Hilda needed those others during the last months, and above all of how young she, Kathie, is. And hopefully she will be able to heed Hilda's words, will turn to Nancy, "the one who makes her whole" and will be able to grow past this experience.

This was just so remarkable....

#387:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 6:52 pm
    —
You lovely people! The first time I read your wonderful comments and compliments they just reduced me to tears. Thank you so, so much. I am now scared to post this next piece as I fear you will find it an anti-climax. Rolling Eyes

Kathie had gone; a Kathie rendered almost incoherent, not only by Hilda's unique blend of iron resolve, gentle ruthlessness and beautiful compassion, but also by her own intense and conflicting emotions. In the end, words were not enough, for who could explain the way jealousy could tear you apart, render you a stranger to yourself? And she was not prepared to reveal the rest of it to her Headmistress. Pride still had its way with her. Therefore, both her own pain, and Hilda’s, would continue. Also Nancy’s……

Hilda was still seated on the couch vacated by Kathie. She was still staring blankly at the door, her face blanched white, her eyes dark, bleak. Her pain was the most exquisite torture. Her desperate need for Nell’s earthy common sense was intermingled with sheer incomprehension that anyone could be so jealous of her friends for their closeness to her, could show such bitter envy for a lonely child who possessed nothing and no one. And underlying all of this, for Hilda, was enormous guilt. Why had she been so blind? Why had she not worked it out last term and done something? Was it all her fault? Had she somehow caused it, with her strong reliance on Kathie’s undoubted talents as a teacher?

Or was Kathie the author of her own undoing? Was it due to her upbringing, and a perhaps unconscious longing for the mother she never knew? And was she, Hilda, being too hard on her? After all, jealousy in itself was no sin. It was what you did with it, once it was lodged in your heart, that made it a problem - and Kathie was letting it rule her behaviour, rendering her vindictive and wounding to others and damaging to herself. Hilda's soul keened for Kathie's hurt, but she would not accept the conduct brought about by such hurt. One could love a person while yet hating what they did.

Kathie wanted to be part of Hilda’s inner life, be one of those whom Hilda loved and trusted. But that was impossible. Friendship and trust were not given for the asking. They were gifts, to be offered freely. And Hilda had chosen to offer such gifts to those who had nurtured her in her grief, to those who had eased and soothed her so generously and selflessly, with no thought to themselves. Even Ellie had offered her more unselfish love than Kathie had. Love was about gracious giving, about paying attention to others – it was not about self and one’s own desires.

Maybe one had to suffer in some way to learn what love entailed. Hilda had no idea. All she knew was that, for the moment, Kathie was devoid of any gratitude for all that she had – and she had so much. Her generous thoughtfulness, her cheerful zest, had become hidden under a layer of self-seeking. Instead of meeting the world with something to offer, as Hilda had told the prefects they needed to do, Kathie was seeking concessions from life, and throwing tantrums when they were not forthcoming. Was she doing the same with Nancy?

“Oh, Kathie….” Hilda whispered miserably. “What has happened to your bright sparkle? I can’t help you with this, child. It has to come from within you -

Friend, it’s time to make an effort,
So you become a grown human being,
And go out picking jewels
Of feelings for others.
(Ansari)


Restlessly, she stood and walked over to the window. Her eyes became fixed on the serene purity of the snowy mountain crests shining in the bright morning sunlight; her soul cried out for that same serenity. How she felt her aloneness. Nell would have laughed over her predicament, would have told her this was unimportant, that Kathie would get over it. But Hilda was not so sure. It went too deep.

What do I do, dear one? Do I treat her coldly, in the hope it will wear off? Or do I allow her closer? Will that just feed this jealousy? Oh, God, I can’t believe this is happening! What on earth is there about me that would create this resentment of the people who are dear to me? Is this why you warned me to be patient but firm? Or is there more that I’m not seeing? Help me, Nell…..

She turned her back on the snow’s serenity, for it mocked her own confused state of mind. She walked over to the corner, reached out a gentle hand to touch the paper snowflakes and stars, the long rope of them Vivien had hung there before Christmas in an effort to bring back a smile to the face of one who had still been suffering the after-effects of her accident. Watching them catch the light as they drifted slowly round and round, Hilda reflected absently that she ought to take them down and bring back the butterflies. For some reason, the beauty and freedom and sheer joy represented by those delicately coloured creatures had become associated in her mind with God and Nell – and they blessed her with their sweet grace.

All at once, her vision blurred and she realised her cheeks were wet. Tears had brimmed over while her mind was elsewhere. For a brief moment she gave them their way, then quickly rubbed her fingers over them and blew her nose. This would never do. Rosalie might come in and find her thus.

She moved over to her desk, touched the package again. How on earth did she explain her predicament to Mother Abbess? And, although the nun would assuredly help her see further into the mysteries of this problem, did she, Hilda, have the right to reveal poor Kathie’s secrets? No, she would tuck it away for now, think about it, pray about it. Though she had an idea that her Novice Mistress would winkle it out of her, one way or the other, as she had winkled out so much else. Nell had taught that wise woman to read Hilda’s mind as no one now else could, and she refused to let her new postulant hide.

How Hilda yearned to open the package, see what it contained, read the letter she knew would be there, bask in the comfort it would impart. But she had work to do, and already the morning was far advanced. She felt as though she had talked for hours, but how much she had achieved, either with Kathie or with the Sixth form, was anyone’s guess. Aware of the tears threatening again, she pushed both them and the package to one side and drew towards her the huge pile of opened letters left for her by Rosalie. Taking the cap off her pen, she signed the first one after a quick perusal - and then jumped as the phone shrilled beside her, shattering the silence.

With a long-suffering sigh, she softly cursed Alexander Graham Bell and all his works as she lifted the receiver…..

Dare I admit that that's all you're going to get for the next two weeks, until I return from France? hiding
Be good! Wink

#388:  Author: jaceyLocation: Ireland PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 7:22 pm
    —
Oh no, you're going away??!!! For TWO weeks!!!!
Do you know there are lots of very good internet cafes all over France??

That was so poignant Mary. Poor Kathie, and poor, poor Hilda.

Hope you have a lovely holiday Mary. You deserve it!

#389:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 7:26 pm
    —
Mary!!!! Do you mean we have to wait two whole weeks to find out what is in the letter???? That is so cruel! Laughing

Another lovely post ... poor Hilda, she takes so much responsibility on her shoulders. I hope she is able to work out the best way to tackle this problem. And why do I suspect that Mother Abbess will once again provide the right assistance.

And just who is on the phone??

Have a wonderful time in France, we will look forward to seeing you back!

#390:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 7:46 pm
    —
Thanks Mary. Poor Hilda.

Have a great holiday Very Happy

#391:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 7:54 pm
    —
I know who I hope that is Mary love.

Poor Hilda. So loving, so concerned about others - so anxious to push herself beyond the call of duty to help others. But this! She can't help Kathie with this one, and I am glad she has the sense to know it. It would be like cutting off an arm to try and please Kathie - painful, and utterly the wrong thing to do.

Hilda knows that it is Kathie in the wrong here, and yet, she so desparately looks for a loophole which would mean that she was also guilty. Don't Hilda love, none of this is Your fault! How like Hilda. She has looked all round the issue here, and has seen the potential reasons. There may be even more I suppose, but she has picked up on the major ones.

Hilda shouldn't be asking why she didn't see this before - she should be thankful that she is able to realise it. But then, that is one of her many gifts, and if she has had it for so long, it's hardly surprising that she doesn't realise what it is like if people don't have it. Kathie, for one, could do with developing some of it.

And MA already knows all about it - regardless of what Hilda thinks. If she even mentions problems with Kathie, MA will guess at some of it. For all I know, Nancy could have told MA that Kathie has been talking to Hilda...

That quote was so right - and I loved it. Kathie has to make the next move. I'm so sorry that she wasn't able to confess the truth to Hilda yet. That could make bad trouble for them both if I have read your previous posts properly.

And Hilda, Hilda... You have worked solidly, caring for the people under your charge for the whole morning - it wouldn't have been so badd to take a break to read what MA has to say to you, you know! OK, letters to people are important, but... Just making us wait to know what is said!

I'd best wind this up here - but no, no anti-climax!!!

Thanks Mary - have a wonderful holiday, and we shall be waiting for you when you come back again.

#392:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 7:55 pm
    —
Oh dear - talk about so near and yet so far - Kathie had *such* an opportunity to let her better nature overcome her present behaviour, but she's not yet ready to do so, presumably because to do so would be to truly face up to what lies behind it all. What a shame - but Hilda shouldn't feel guilty about 'missing' something there, either, though being Hilda, we know she will do. We are just going to have to wait for Kathie's better nature to reassert itself, aren't we?

And it's not surprising that Hilda is left wondering which way to turn and longing for Nell's brand of common sense. But her treatment of Kathie certainly lived up to Nell's advice of firmness combined with sensitivity.

I wonder if whoever is on the end of that phone will be able to help her. And we're just going to have to wait patiently to find out who that is, aren't we?

Enjoy your holiday Mary.

#393:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jun 13, 2007 9:33 pm
    —
Poor Hilda - of course she will blame herself, even when it is patently obvious that this is Kathie's Devil, no one else's. Such a pity that Kathie could not bring herself to take that final step - I foresee a great deal of angst and sorrow about that decision. Will Kathie finally see the light - can't say, but whether she does or not Hilda has nothing with which to reproach herself. And she will continue to treat Kathie in the same way, even if it means that she has to take to decision to demote or even dismiss her - but she will hate herself for doing it. Crying or Very sad


Thank you Mary - have a good holiday - and lovely cliff there! Wink

#394:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Jun 14, 2007 1:58 am
    —
Oh dear - if only Kathie could have taken that opportunity...But it would have required a willingness to accept who and what she is and she has not yet grown to the point where she is willing to do so. Inside she is the child she knows herself to be and isn't willing to move forward and accept maturity with all the pains and delights that come with it.
And this is not Hilda's fault in any way; Kathie has to make her own choices - as Hilda observes,
Quote:
jealousy in itself was no sin. It was what you did with it, once it was lodged in your heart, that made it a problem
Those who helped Hilda had truly shown that
Quote:
Love was about gracious giving, about paying attention to others – it was not about self and one’s own desires.


I wonder what is in that package......

Have a lovely holiday Mary!

#395:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Jun 14, 2007 2:54 am
    —
Have a good restful time in France. There is so much emotion in this drabble, that you probably need the break and holiday from it.
That always seems to be the hardest thing, not just knowing and understanding what someone is experiencing but knowing how to respond and react to them after knowing all that. Poor Hilda

#396:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Jun 14, 2007 3:20 am
    —
Hopefully Kathie will consider things very carefully -- not least what she's doing to her closest friends, who naturally worry that they could have done more to prevent this happening.

Poor Hilda, on the phone for 2 weeks--but at least not forced to listen to the ringing. Laughing

Have a wonderful, excellent, fantabulous holiday!

#397:  Author: PaulineSLocation: West Midlands PostPosted: Thu Jun 14, 2007 12:12 pm
    —
Thank you, have good break and a lovely holiday.
Two cliffs though, what are we going to do? Confused

#398:  Author: Lisa_TLocation: Belfast PostPosted: Thu Jun 14, 2007 8:50 pm
    —
A cliff! That was..... mean. Anyway, another lovely episode- hope you have a great time and get loads of inspiration when you're in France.

Quote:
With a long-suffering sigh, she softly cursed Alexander Graham Bell and all his works as she lifted the receiver…..


I had visions of Hilda cursing a dormitory there- one of the dormitories at Mary Hare was 'Alexander Graham Bell'. Wasn't his wife deaf?

#399:  Author: dackelLocation: The Big Wide World (aka London) PostPosted: Sat Jun 16, 2007 5:50 pm
    —
Mary, I've just caught up with about a month's worth of ND, and as ever, I'm completely captivated by your characters and by your rare insight into their personalities.

Thank you so much - I've just spent a very enjoyable 3/4 of an hour cackling insanely to myself at teh funny bits, and trying not to cry at the sadder posts! Thank goodness my flatmate is out - he'd have thought I'd finally lost my marbles!

#400:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sun Jun 17, 2007 2:53 pm
    —
An anti-climax? Never!

I've had a wonderful time catching up on a week's worth of ND - it's so close to being a resolution of the problem, but we know it's not (thanks to those scattered hints) and it's frustrating for Hilda because there's really little else she can do about Kathie. It's up to Kathie herself now, and I am really hoping that she can bring herself through this without damaging too many others.

There are many wonderful lines here, far too many to quote... So I'm off for a re-read to enjoy this lovely treat a second time.

Have a gorgeous holiday - and hopefully Kathie will calm down while you're away Very Happy

#401:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Mon Jun 18, 2007 1:03 am
    —
Never an anti climax Mary, I loved the quote. Thanks and I hope you have a wonderful holiday. Smile

#402:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Mon Jun 18, 2007 9:55 pm
    —
Mary, I’ve read this several times over several days and each time I see more depths in it. It certainly is not an anti-climax.

Hilda should share her feelings with MA, but even if she doesn’t she must not feel guilty, she has such a wonderful ability to ‘feel’ people and always deals with their needs rather than her own.

I do hope Kathie comes to her senses whilst you are away.

Mary – Please have a lovely holiday but come back soon, I need to know who sent the letter.

#403:  Author: AlexLocation: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Wed Jun 20, 2007 3:39 pm
    —
Mary, I've read this pretty much from start to finish over the last 3 days. It's amazing. Never apologise for such lovely long posts and certainly never doubt your abilities. I think you must be a very wise person to write as you do.

#404:  Author: coddle PostPosted: Mon Jun 25, 2007 11:25 pm
    —
When is Mary back????! Sad

#405:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jun 25, 2007 11:32 pm
    —
Sometime on Thursday I think....perhaps a little subtle chanting might be in order then? Laughing

#406:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jun 26, 2007 12:41 am
    —
It is indeed sometime on Thursday, weather and flights permitting - though in terms of weather, I think that for once, Yorkshire is more awash than Lancashire and Cheshire are! I'm sure she knows we're all going to be waiting eagerly for the next instalment, too, but as Cath VP suggests, a little subtle chanting might well be in order by then! Laughing Laughing

#407:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Tue Jun 26, 2007 1:25 pm
    —
trumpet

How about a trumpet to join in with the chanting?! Very Happy

#408:  Author: coddle PostPosted: Tue Jun 26, 2007 6:47 pm
    —
megaphone or would a megaphone be more subtle?!!!!! Laughing

#409:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Jun 30, 2007 11:58 am
    —
Clear throat in deprecating manner; announces beginning of subtle chant...with trumpets. trumpet trumpet Laughing Laughing

#410:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Jun 30, 2007 12:45 pm
    —
I agree Mary - you got back on Thursday, No? Can we please have at least a little bit more?

#411:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jun 30, 2007 12:53 pm
    —
Squirrel wrote:
I agree Mary - you got back on Thursday, No? Can we please have at least a little bit more?


Give the poor woman a chance! Wink She might have other things that need doing.


When you're ready, Mary. Laughing

#412:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat Jun 30, 2007 1:56 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
Squirrel wrote:
I agree Mary - you got back on Thursday, No? Can we please have at least a little bit more?


Give the poor woman a chance! Wink She might have other things that need doing.


When you're ready, Mary. Laughing


But what could be more important than updating drabbles! Wink Laughing

#413:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 6:56 pm
    —
Fiona Mc wrote:
Lesley wrote:
Squirrel wrote:
I agree Mary - you got back on Thursday, No? Can we please have at least a little bit more?

Give the poor woman a chance! Wink She might have other things that need doing.


But what could be more important than updating drabbles! Wink Laughing


Scurvy lot!! Twisted Evil Twisted Evil Fiona, you should listen to your Auntie Lesley - there are lots of things more important than updating drabbles - though right now I can't think of any!! Laughing

Thank you all so much for your lovely comments and for the chant. I would just remind you that it is still the first day of term. Hilda might have been on the phone for 2 weeks, Kathy, Razz but it's not who you all seem to be expecting.....



......With a long-suffering sigh, Hilda softly cursed Alexander Graham Bell and all his works as she lifted the receiver and held it to her ear.

“Hilda. It’s me,” trilled the golden voice of her neighbour and friend.

“Hello, you,” replied Hilda drily, sinking back in her chair. “Ringing me for a lesson on grammar and etiquette, by any chance?” Joey chuckled, but it was rather forced and Hilda’s ears pricked up. “Everything well over there?” she asked casually.

“Everything’s fine, Hilda,” replied Jo, after an infinitesimal pause that only confirmed Hilda’s concern.

“If you say so, Jo….” A frown marred Hilda’s forehead. “It strikes me I haven’t seen much of you since we arrived back. In fact, have the staff seen you at all?”

“Galley proofs, my lamb. I’m up to my eyes in them. What with those and getting the kids ready for school I haven’t had a moment to call my own. As I’m sure you haven’t since you got back.” Her voice was overly-cheerful, and she was talking too much. “In fact, I was ringing to warn you that I won’t have time for any of the new girls in the coming weeks.”

“Jo, that’s not a problem,” Hilda assured her. “They can wait - and anyway there are so few that you could easily give them a miss.” She hesitated then asked carefully, “Jo, there’s nothing wrong, is there? Only you don’t sound quite yourself. You’re not still worrying about Sunday and Ellie, are you? Because I promise you there is no need.”

“Is she settling down well?” asked Jo, blithely ignoring Hilda’s last words.

Hilda sighed. “Better than I thought she would – and you haven’t answered my question, young lady,” she added severely.

Silence hummed along the wires, then suddenly Jo caved in. “I know you’re busy, love, but when you’ve got a free moment or two….” She paused, the whispered, “I wouldn’t mind a confab with you. You always make me feel so much better about things.”

So there was something! “Not even a clue, Jo, dear?” Hilda asked softly. Silence was her only answer and she thought of all her untouched correspondence; thought of the prefects' meeting she wanted to visit; thought of the other thousand and one things needing her attention. But Joey was in trouble….

She spoke slowly. “I could come now, but it would only be for a few minutes. Or – how about later on, around Kaffee and Kuchen?”

“No, Hilda,” said Jo sturdily, “you’re far too busy. After all, it’s the first day of term. And this is not going to go away. Just - when you have some spare moments. I’m sorry…” Her voice broke and Hilda realised just how upset her friend was. Her heart prompted her to go across immediately but her head warned her there was just too much to do. And it was unfair on Rosalie to disappear now, when they still had all the mail to consider.

“I’ll be over as soon as I can, dear,” she promised gently. “Whatever it is, try not to fret.”

What on earth could be wrong? The children were all well or she would have heard. She thought back to Joey’s behaviour on Sunday. She had been very lively even for her, talking non-stop, but Hilda had put that down to excitement at the school returning and the fact that she, of all people, had a ward. Now she tried to remember Jo’s face, her eyes. But there had been nothing.

Hilda shook herself, and applied herself once more to her mail, and to discussing replies with Rosalie. But when Mitagessen arrived she watched Con Maynard surreptitiously where she sat lower down the table. However, she was much as usual and there was nothing to be gained from the lovely face, so Hilda contained herself till the end of the meal and then drew her brevet niece to one side, as the others departed.

“Auntie Hilda, what…?” asked Con in surprise, her black eyes wide.

“I’ve been speaking to your mother, Con,” said Hilda softly, searching Con’s face. “She doesn’t seem quite herself. I’ve promised I’ll go over later, but is there anything I ought to know before I go?”

Worry flooded Con’s eyes, but she shook her head slowly. “I can’t tell you, Auntie Hilda. It’s mother’s news and…”

“And you shouldn’t break a confidence,” affirmed Hilda, nodding her head. “I’m sorry for putting you in this position, Con, but I was concerned, and thought you might be able to throw some light on the situation. Don’t worry. I’ll go over as soon as I can.”

Relief swept into the dark eyes and Con smiled. “She needs you, Auntie Hilda. She wanted to tell you last term when it happened, but then there was the accident and you were so ill afterwards, and still not well when you went away for the holidays. But I think you can help her more than anyone.”

“You have too much faith in me, Con,” murmured Hilda. “There are plenty of other people who would be more than willing to help her. What about the aunts?”

Con stared at her a moment, her eyes full of trust. “I don’t know, but – you always seem to find the right words, make things seem bearable, somehow, no matter what they are.”

Hilda had to let it go there, but it only increased her concern for Joey. She nearly put her intention to attend the prefects’ meeting to one side and go to Freudesheim right then and there – but found herself suddenly called upon to administer swift justice, first day of term notwithstanding....

#414:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 7:12 pm
    —
Lovely to see you back Mary!!

And aargh - you cleared up one cliff only to leave us on another.

As always, Hilda demonstrates her wonderful ability to demonstrate empathy to everyone. And I loved Con's perceptiveness here - something that we didn't always see demonstrated in the books.

Looking forward to the next post!

#415:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 8:40 pm
    —
Welcome back, Mary. Lovely to have another instalment, but ooh Mary, you’ve left us hanging by our fingernails again.

What can be wrong? What is Joey’s worrying news? It must be something very personal and serious to judge from Con’s reaction. Once again, Hilda is putting all her own problems aside to be the rock for others to lean on.

Please don’t leave us hanging for too long

#416:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 8:51 pm
    —
Thanks Mary - lovely to see this back again - and it seems Hilda is needed everywhere. Joey's news sounds very ominous - and she's obviously very upset. Hope Hilda is able to get over there soon.

#417:  Author: AlexLocation: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 9:06 pm
    —
Thank you, Mary.

#418:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 9:27 pm
    —
Thank you Mary. Did you have a good break?

#419:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 9:27 pm
    —
Welcome back, Mary. Did you spend your whole holiday thinking up these cliffs? Laughing

Never a dull moment!
I haven't a clue as to Jo's predicament.Shocked Or the school problem, but at least I can pretend that's merely an extra-special case of middles being middles (until you're ready to divulge what really happened).

#420:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 10:00 pm
    —
Poor Hilda - just what she didn't need. And yet, in one way, just what she did. Jo's need, though it has her concerned right now, has kept her from worrying about at least some other things, for the moment.

I hope that the administration of justice, prefects meeting, and time with Jo goes alright, so that Hilda can then move on and actually have a little time for herself.

But hang on a minute - this is Hilda we are talking about. Since when did she take time for herself?

I loved the way you had Hilda deal with Con there though - so true to the series.

#421:  Author: macyroseLocation: Great White North (Canada) PostPosted: Sun Jul 01, 2007 10:48 pm
    —
Just a guess, but perhaps Jo's found out that she's going through "the change"? That would certainly be something that would be devastating to Jo, who frequently says she enjoys having a baby around. I hope it's not too long before we find out what her problem is (hint, hint).

Enjoying this very much, Mary!

#422:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jul 02, 2007 5:26 am
    —
It's back, it's back!!! popper party popper party
See, if you ask often enough, good things do happen!

Oh poor Hilda to have a fresh worry with which to contend - and poor Jo, too, by the sound of things. I hope it isn't too serious . . .

And how right Con is in her comment about Hilda:
Quote:
you always seem to find the right words, make things seem bearable, somehow, no matter what they are.


Hmm, and I wonder who's been doing what to be in need of justice?

#423:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Mon Jul 02, 2007 7:53 am
    —
Welcome back Mary, hope you had a lovely holiday.

I'm pleased to see this back too, and am intrigued by Joey's problem!

#424:  Author: Ruth BLocation: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Mon Jul 02, 2007 9:32 am
    —
macyrose wrote:
Just a guess, but perhaps Jo's found out that she's going through "the change"? That would certainly be something that would be devastating to Jo, who frequently says she enjoys having a baby around. I hope it's not too long before we find out what her problem is (hint, hint).

Enjoying this very much, Mary!


I was wondering if maybe she has had a miscarriage and as a result of that has been told she shouldn't have more children.

#425:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 02, 2007 2:45 pm
    —
Hooray! An update - *bounces*

Thank you, Mary, and I hope you had a lovely break.

#426:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jul 02, 2007 4:47 pm
    —
Mary,
thank you for a fab update - I think Wink
Not so sure I like these cliffs, my dear !

BTW, did you get my email last week ?
Tiscali seems to be playing silly B`s with my outgoing mail again Evil or Very Mad

#427:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 12:53 am
    —
I don't know - you leave us on a cliff for the duration of your holiday, and then promptly leave us with another one!!! Sigh! But hopefully you'll come back and relieve our minds before too long. Very Happy Very Happy

I agree with Squirrel's comment that having to wonder what's troubling Jo is at least preventing Hilda from becoming too anxious about all the challenges facing the school and certain staff members in the new term. And I did like Con's percipient comment about why her mother would appreciate being able to talk to Hilda about this new problem, whatever it is.

THanks, Mary, I shall look forward to seeing this resolved.


Last edited by Elder in Ontario on Tue Jul 03, 2007 12:08 pm; edited 1 time in total

#428:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 8:26 am
    —
Hi Mary,
Welcome back! Very Happy Did you have a good holiday?

Thanks for the update - poor Joey Sad and poor Hilda too Sad ; if something is really wrong with Jo, (and Hilda didn't pick up on it ) Hilda will feel she has something else to feel guilty for! Shocked

#429:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 7:28 pm
    —
Sneaking on down here in Devon where we are belatedly celebrating granddaughter Katie's first birthday. *Sigh!* Doesn't time fly? Shocked

Thank you for the lovely comments, but I'm saying nothing about all your guesses. Laughing Laughing


.....Hilda nearly put her intention to attend the prefects’ meeting to one side and go to Freudesheim right then and there – but found herself suddenly called upon to administer swift justice, first day of term notwithstanding. She had gone to her study to make a phone call, before going across to see Joey, when Sharlie Andrews appeared, having in tow the Mousselin twins, about whom Hilda had warned her at the Staff meeting. Sharlie was clearly boiling over with temper, her very hair seeming to emit sparks.

When the two girls saw the flinty look in Hilda’s eyes they suddenly seemed to appreciate in just what peril they stood. They assumed expressions of such piety that their frosty Headmistress nearly lost control and burst out laughing.

“Stand there,” enunciated Sharlie icily to the girls, indicating the front of the desk.

“This is only their first day here, Miss Andrews,” said Hilda. “What possible mischief can they have perpetrated so soon?” Her voice was so soft and so mild that the twins began to look hopeful. How little they knew!

“Toilet paper!” said Sharlie succinctly. Hilda’s eyebrows flew up. “Great wads of it, pushed down the toilets - so they overflowed – all over the newly cleaned and waxed floor.”

“What? All of them?” gasped Hilda in justifiable surprise.She drew herself up to her full height and the twins suddenly found themselves pierced across the desk by twin grey gimlets.

“Every single blessed one,” announced Sharlie. “Gaudenz is going to be seriously annoyed. I would set them to clearing it up themselves, but I don’t think they’re quite up to the task.”

“Quite,” vouchsafed Hilda, but that one word, with the look that accompanied it, was enough. The twins deflated visibly and they stared at the floor. “Thank you, Miss Andrews. You may leave them with me. And ask Miss Dene to have a word with Gaudenz, if you please.”

She winked suddenly and Sharlie brightened. Hilda was not blaming her. She nodded and made her way to the connecting door, closing it behind her with an audible snap, and the twins drooped even further at being left alone with this scary woman. Hilda’s keen eyes surveyed them steadily. Most of the fight had gone out of them – but it would be as well to make sure they were well and truly impressed with the awfulness of their crime.

“Look at me, please,” she said softly, speaking in French so they fully understood her. They raised identical hazel eyes somewhat fearfully, their hands clenched hard behind their backs. Those keen eyes continued to regard them steadily and their hands clenched tighter. One of them began to bite her lip. Their knees began to knock. Hilda, of course, was well aware of the effect she had on wrongdoers such as these.

Finally, one word dropped from her lips. “Why?” It came so quietly that they almost missed it. They stared at her. Expecting an almighty row, this mildness stunned them. And the question flummoxed them. They had no idea why, therefore they could make no answer. “Why?” she asked again, sounding as though she really wanted to know. “Why would you want to make extra work for someone, make things unpleasant for the other girls? And why give me such a bad impression of your characters on your very first day here?”

Silence descended. The clock on the mantelpiece ticked, emphasizing the quiet. The telephone rang next door. Voices were heard outside the door, footsteps on the floor above. But none of these supplied them with an answer, only served to make them wish themselves elsewhere. How they wished they had never set eyes on all those toilet rolls. Those grey eyes, that soft but inflexible voice, would figure in their dreams later that night.

Hilda waited. And waited. And suddenly one of them broke. “We….ju…just did….it.”

“You – just – did – it,” reiterated Hilda slowly, her eyebrows raised. “And you are?” she added, fixing with a fierce glare the twin who had spoken.

“Emilie, please,” she stuttered.

“Emilie, Miss Annersley, is what you meant to say, of course,” responded Hilda blandly.

“Emilie, Miss Annersley,” whimpered poor Emilie, now wanting nothing so much as to throw herself on the floor and have a good yell.

Hilda’s eyes swung to the other girl. “So you must be Marie,” she added softly. Marie simply nodded – and then saw the the frown gather on her Headmistress’s forehead.

“Yes, Miss Annersley,” she replied quickly, copying her twin. Hilda inclined her head graciously, and considered them a moment in silence. She had wondered how new girls could pluck up the nerve to do such a thing on their very first day but, having thought about it, she realised that twins would not feel homesick and nervous in the same way as other girls. To be a twin was to carry part of your home with you, so why would you feel strange and out of place? School would be almost an extension of home, when there was another self with you.

“Well, Emilie and Marie, who just did it – I also intend to just do it. Punish you, that is.” Her voice remained quiet, and she steepled her fingers under her chin, a judge passing sentence. “You have had your fun, and now must pay for it. And pay for it in two ways. First, you will, of course, have to pay for all the toilet paper that you wasted. You will also pay for a large, a very large, box of chocolates for Gaudenz, our man of all work, for all the extra trouble you have given him. That, I suspect, will leave you very little money over for treats this term. But then you thought of that, I presume, before you played your silly trick. And you will apologise to Gaudenz for all the unpleasantness of the work he must now do.”

They squirmed. Losing the money was bad enough. Apologising, however, was anathema to the pair of them. No one expected it at home. But worse was to follow. Hilda leaned back in her chair, totally at ease. “You will also pay for it in another way. When the Juniors re-convene for afternoon lesons you will apologise to all of them and to Miss Andrews. Oh yes,” she emphasised on seeing the horror in their faces. “You have inconvenienced all the Juniors, not just your own class, and also Miss Andrews, so of course you must apologise to all.”

They stared at her, completely demoralised. Never had they suffered so much for a thoughtless prank before. But Miss Annersley had not finished with them yet. “In future, you must never be in the toilets area, or even in the Splasheries, at the same time. One of you must always wait outside until the other is finished. I am trusting you on this - but if ever I find you have been in there at the same time, despite my words, you will have to be accompanied by an adult at all times until you have learned our ways. Do you understand?”

They nodded dumbly. She finished with them by adding sternly, “Go and wait outside my door until the bell rings for afternoon lessons, when we will go along to your schoolroom. And don’t let me ever see you in here again for behaving in such a truly babyish manner. I am sadly disappointed in you. Now go.”

With an imperious wave she dismissed them, and they turned and crept out of the door, their tails well and truly between their legs. It would be a while before they dared peep above the parapet again, thought Hilda to herself, and as the door closed behind them she buried her face in her hands to stifle the hysterical giggles their faces had induced. She was grateful for a little light-hearted relief in the middle of this difficult day. Toilet paper indeed!

#430:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 7:58 pm
    —
That was lovely. I really enjoyed the way that Hilda dealt with that situation. And a good laugh was just what she needed after the strain of the past few weeks.

#431:  Author: PatLocation: Doncaster PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 7:58 pm
    —
That's a new prank! Laughing But fancy suggesting that there were loos in the splasheries Mary!!!

#432:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 8:02 pm
    —
Oh boy - as always, I am so glad that Hilda was not my headmistress - I think I'd have sunk into the floor long before she was done with me!

I loved her mental 'rationalisation' about the twins each having brought a part of home with them, and thus not feeling as small and strange as most new girls. Though I must say, that *that* particular prank is more worthy of my four year old grandson than of two girls who are supposed to be old enough to know better! *How* Hilda kept her face straight as she administered her classic 'lecture' and pronounced sentence on their crime -and in French, too, which probably startled the girls even more - only she can say! I'm not surprised she started giggling as soon as they left her presence - I was already doing so.

Thanks, Mary - truly a day brightener in a difficult day for Hilda.

#433:  Author: ElbeeLocation: Surrey PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 8:02 pm
    —
I like the way the twins provide a little light relief!

Thanks Mary.

#434:  Author: catherineLocation: Newcastle upon Tyne PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 8:05 pm
    —
Pat wrote:
But fancy suggesting that there were loos in the splasheries Mary!!!


Just exactly what I was thinking! Very Happy The Chalet School staff and pupils never bothered themselves with such basic necessities surely? Wink


Welcome back - hope you had a lovely holiday and Katie has enjoyed her belated first birthday!

#435:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 8:07 pm
    —
Oh Mary, what a lovely post. Laughing Laughing

I don't know how Hilda managed to keep a straight face while dealing with the two little monkeys. It looks like the school has taken on a real pair of terrors. I can't remember anyone getting brought to the head on their first day before!

That was a realy good interlude between all Hilda's worries. As usual she proved that she can handle mischievous or naughty pupils and make them wish that they had never even thought of doing anything wrong.

Thank you so much. Enjoy your time with Katie celebrating her birthday cake_candle

#436:  Author: jaceyLocation: Ireland PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 8:32 pm
    —
Hurray hurray, you're back and its back and I have time to read! Oh joy!! But I have to ( Shocked ) go on holiday on Saturday for two weeks, and i suspect you may be engaged in CS style baby-worship for the next few days, with consequent lack of posting time.

I love the light relief of the twins behaviour. But what is wrong with poor Joey? I do hope you can post again before Sunday. Pretty please with sugar on top??

#437:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 9:50 pm
    —
You mean the people at the CS actually needed to do such a thing as go to the loo?! I am shocked. Shocked, I tell you!

#438:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 10:27 pm
    —
That was lovely Mary - and Hilda was most worthy of her reputation. Laughing Wionder how long it'll take the twins to bounce back?


Thank you.

#439:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Jul 03, 2007 11:51 pm
    —
What a pair of little ratbags! And how expertly Hilda brought them down to size. I loved the juvenile psychology - of course they didn't know why they'd done it: they never do! And I was impressed by her awareness of twin psychology, that
Quote:
To be a twin was to carry part of your home with you, so why would you feel strange and out of place? School would be almost an extension of home, when there was another self with you.
Of course that can have its downside in various ways....

But I'm not surprised Hilda found the whole interlude 'light-hearted relief' with all the other strains and stresses that she has been encountering lately.

Thank you Mary - enjoy your time with Katie.

#440:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Jul 04, 2007 12:01 am
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
Though I must say, that *that* particular prank is more worthy of my four year old grandson than of two girls who are supposed to be old enough to know better!

You'd think so, but some little dears did the same at my university. (The water came through the ceiling and flooded my desk. *insert that missing steaming smiley*)

Those two should be squashed for a good, long time.

Thank you, Mary.

#441:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Jul 04, 2007 6:28 am
    —
The little wretches !
And poor Gaudenz........

I am glad they have been comprehensively squashed; it was a pleasure to see Hilda on top form
Laughing

#442:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Wed Jul 04, 2007 8:55 am
    —
I love it! Very Happy
Definately light relief!!! Very Happy Very Happy

#443:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Wed Jul 04, 2007 10:40 am
    —
Love the light relief. You must have spent the first few days back writing more so all is forgiven for not updating straight away!! Laughing Laughing

#444:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 4:00 pm
    —
Hilda dealt with them very well, didn't she?

I also liked the reference to the fact that there were toilets in the splashieries, and that the girls actually used them!!!

#445:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 4:45 pm
    —
Hilda was brilliant there and as for the twins could they not have been a bit more inventive altough I'm impressed at there throughness doing every toilet!

Thanks Mary

#446:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 7:35 pm
    —
Kathy_S wrote:
Some little dears did the same at my university. (The water came through the ceiling and flooded my desk. *insert that missing steaming smiley*)

I actually had eleven year olds do it to me, which is the age the twins are. But poor Kathy! Shocked I did have to laugh, though, at the combined howl of horror when I dared to mention those loos! rofl rofl

While Hilda had been dealing with the Mousselin twins, the prefects had convened and settled round the table, several of them sporting very long faces. Jean Abbott, the new deputy Head Girl, who had only returned an hour or so before and had been unpacking until now, slipped in after the others to take her place beside Mireille. Gillian sat on her other side.

“Well, this is a nice how d’you do!” Jean muttered, looking around. She had not had time to speak to any of them before now.

Gillian immediately took great exception to her words. “I hardly call Tessa’s accident a nice how d’you do!” she commented caustically, and Jean had the grace to blush. “But as you haven’t had the benefit of the Abbess’s pearls of wisdom….”

“Oh, but I have,” interrupted Jean. “Chapter and verse!”

“Well, then, you could at least have had something nice to say to Mireille,” muttered Gillian crossly. “She’s the one who’s had the worst shock.”

Mireille saw Jean’s eyes darken and she leapt into the breach, speaking quietly. “Shall we start with the minutes of the last meeting? Jean, you have them there.”

Jean quickly opened the book and read the minutes in a shaking voice, after which they were duly agreed on by the others and signed by Mireille. However, as she did so, she felt an overpowering surge of longing for Tessa’s presence. How on earth had this terrible thing happened? And why? Pulling herself together, and remembering some of Miss Annersley’s words, she took a deep breath.

“D’abord, welcome to Val and Meg, and to you four sub-prefects. It is always good to have more help, but especially right now.” She smiled at the newcomers, whom she knew would be feeling very shy. Her eyes caught Erica’s and she wondered if any of this would go back to Mrs Maynard. She then looked round at the others. “And I hope you that you will all find a moment or two to write to Tessa. Good news only, remember, when you tell her how we are getting on. Vraiment, she is too badly hurt for anything else.”

“But how are we getting on?” asked Barbara worriedly. “How are we going to manage without her?”

“Hear! Hear!” cried Renata van Buren. “Tessa was the only one who kept those pesky Middles under control.”

“I don’t believe what I’m hearing!” exploded Gillian angrily. “Have you already forgotten the Abbess’s words this morning? Have you all lost your collective marbles? Not to mention your good manners!”

“Wh…what do you mean?” stuttered Renata, nervous at being so savaged.

“Well, for a start, how do you think Mireille feels being told she can’t manage without Tessa? Tessa isn’t our Head Girl any more, Mireille is. And she needs our support – not a lot of headless chickens running around screaming the sky has fallen in. It hasn’t. What did Miss Annersley tell us? It’s up to each and every one of us. Not just Mireille, but you and you and you,” and she looked Barbara and Renata and Jean in the face as she spoke. “We managed last term. Weren’t you listening to her? Why have you suddenly decided we can’t do it this term?”

All eyes swivelled to Mireille, who was beginning to look very downcast at the way the meeting was going. Gillian kicked her gently under the table, and Mireille sat up a little straighter. “We will return to the words of Miss Annersley – and of Gillian – in a moment, but first we do need to decide on jobs and responsibilities. Obviously, Jean can be Art Prefect no longer, but we have new people so that should lighten the load.”

Having been given something concrete to do, the majority settled down to some serious thinking and voting. They decided to have a complete swap round, because one or two had not been happy with their old post and now they had new blood as well. There was, however, some increase in rancour when responsibility for prep and other duties concerning the Middles were discussed. Everyone disliked taking the Middles’ prep, as it was no picnic at the best of times. In the end, Mireille rapped her pencil on the table.

“Well?” she said sharply, determined they would all take a turn with the Middles. However, looking round she had to acknowledge that one or two of them might be better sticking to the Juniors.

“But it is so hard,” complained Ghislaine. “Always up to mischief, as they are!”

“Which is why Miss Annersley appoints prefects,” snapped Gillian, “to keep them under control. And one assumes she chose you, Ghislaine, because she thought you could do the job! After all, we were no different when we were Middles ourselves. We know the way their little minds work – and we have sundry punishments at our fingertips. How hard can it be, for goodnesss sake?”

“Harder than you think, Gillian,” mused Samantha van der Byl musingly. “I know in my head that all you say is true, but maybe I’m too easy-going. I have to admit that, sometimes, it was only the threat of Tessa’s displeasure that made them behave for me.”

Gillian nearly fell off her chair. “I beg your pardon?” she gasped disbelievingly. Mireille laid her hand on her friend’s arm, quietening her. Gillian’s temper would get them nowhere. Gillian swallowed and added quietly, “But surely your telling them to do something should be good enough for them. Why rely on the Head Girl’s influence?”

Carmela spoke quietly into the tension. “Sam’s right though. Much to my shame, I don’t think I really tried to keep order my own way last term, especially in prep – just relied on Tessa’s influence. I was afraid my word would not be good enough.” There were murmurs of agreement from some, but others looked almost as fierce as Gillian. “So what do we do, now we’ve admitted that?” added Carmela, looking with interest at Mireille, who swallowed nervously and then returned her look calmly.

“You threaten them with me, if at first you can’t do anything else,” she stated quietly but firmly. “And then you find your own way of dealing with them – all of you. The Abbess told you that earlier, when she reminded to us that to lose Tessa does not mean we have suddenly lost our skills.” She stopped and stared round the table slowly, deliberately. “But listening to you now, I see she made a mistake. Like Gillian, I am dismayed, but so much, to hear some of you telling me that you don’t have any skills. Alors, for your own sakes, and also for the sake of the school, you had better learn some, and sooner rather than later. Gillian and I can’t do it all ourselves. I thought we were a team. Tessa thought we were a team. And,” she added blandly, “we have new prefects here who, sans doute, are wondering if they have entered the wrong room.”

The others shifted uncomfortably and Gillian sighed with relief. She knew her temper, knew it would make things worse. Mireille was much more of a diplomat, though there had been more of the iron hand in the velvet glove in her little speech just then. Mireille was getting over her fear. Gillian wondered if Tessa had realised the true state of affairs. If so, she had never said so to her two friends, but Gillian now recalled all the encouraging tips Tessa had passed on at prefects’ meetings. Unaware that Miss Annersley had wondered much the same thing about everyone’s reliance on Tessa, Gillian felt no small contempt for her fellow prefects. But she was beginning to have great hope for Mireille.

“But you never had any trouble, Mireille,” moaned Ghislaine, seemingly not yet willing to admit it was her own fault. “When you were Dormy Prefect to Lower Fourth you were a power in the land. They tiptoed round you, so I heard.”

“It was that or be eaten alive by those little wretches,” replied Mireille with amused asperity. “Me, I prefer a quiet life.”

“And what about last term? You had almost as much control as Tessa over everyone,” said Emilie Gabrielli. “You and Gillian never seemed to turn a hair. And Jean was almost the same. Maybe I’m too quiet.”

“But Mireille is also quiet,” interposed Gillian. “Tessa was quiet. I don’t think I ever saw either of them lose their tempers. And look at the Abbess, if you want a good example. She’s quiet and gentle – and yet I don’t see anyone daring to disobey her.”

There was a shocked murmur round the room. The thing was unthinkable. No one, but no one, would set out to defy Miss Annersley, becauser they knew they would not live to tell the tale. They looked round at each other and grimaced. Their days of taking life easy were over. They were going to have to prove they were worthy of their title. And they knew that, as they had shirked it last term, the younger element would fight them all the way.

There was a long and rather fractious silence, and then Barbara said slowly, “I did it once before, when I was Form Prefect, so I guess I can do it again. And we can do no less after the Abbess’s words. But none of us is the stuff of Tessa or Gillian, not even you, Mireille,” she offered bluntly. Mireille coloured but remained quiet.

Emilie spoke for the others. “We all will, but, myself, I think there will be trouble this term.”

Gillian was, predictably, furious. “If you expect trouble, you’ll get it. We’d like a little more gumption from you than that – and so would the Middles. So would the Abbess, I imagine. She happens to think Mireille is made of sterner stuff than I – and I agree.”

In the mortified silence which followed, a prettily accented voice spoke softly. “Me, I did not wish to be Head Girl, but Miss Annersley thought otherwise. And I will not let her down if I can help it. But I cannot do this if you do not support me. I will give to you the rest of this week and the two following. If, in that time, your lack of confidence in me means that you cannot take control in a positive way, and this then causes problems in the school, I shall go to the Abbess and I shall resign.” There were gasps of horror and she smiled at them beatifically. “Oui, you know what that would mean. One of you would have to take my place.”

They tried to argue but she held up her hand for silence. “This meeting is at an end, the bell is due to ring. But I mean it, every word.”

They looked at each other grimly as they stood to tidy the room. This was taking the bull by the horns with a vengeance. The Abbess would blame them for not pulling their weight, after her words that morning. Not one of the girls there wanted the job herself. It might mean kudos, but it was far too much responsibility. Their respect for Mireille suddenly leapt up a few notches, and, looking at her stern face and gleaming eyes, they mentally doffed their caps. Throwing her own hat in the ring like that had stiffened their resolve, and maybe they could rely on her resolve when their own faltered.


Last edited by MaryR on Thu Jul 05, 2007 8:39 pm; edited 2 times in total

#447:  Author: PatLocation: Doncaster PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 8:08 pm
    —
What a lot of gumptionless spineless jellyfish!!!! Good for Mireille.

#448:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 8:47 pm
    —
Don't blame Mirelle for saying that - not sure I want to lead such a load of wet fish.
Rolling Eyes

Thanks Mary.

#449:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 8:58 pm
    —
Good for Mireille, indeed - first of all for having so clearly taken her headmistress's words to heart, and secondly for her rousing challenge to all the prefects and sub-prefects. And she certainly needed to inject some backbone into most of them, didn't she?

There might have been trouble brewing with the middles, but now, I very much doubt it - not one of those prefects or sub-prefects will dare let things get to the pitch where Mireille did indeed submit her resignation, will they? The iron hand in the velvet glove with a vengeance there! And she is reacting with all the strength and emphasis which Hilda could have wished her to use - but without ever raising her voice, and gaining in confidence all the time. Gillian, on the other hand, seems to be giving a good imitation of Mount Vesuvius, though to be fair, she does recognise the ease with which she can lose her temper.

Thanks, Mary.

#450:  Author: TanLocation: London via Newcastle Australia PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 10:03 pm
    —
Well done Mirielle. I hope that they take on board what she has to say.

#451:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 11:20 pm
    —
Honestly, what a collection of wet nellies! Perhaps Tessa's accident will have some positive results in that this feeble crowd will have to take on their responsibilities properly. Of course it's not all of them by any means - Gillian, Jean and Mireille herself are all capable, and I suspect that the newly appointed prefects and sub-prefects will be fine. But the others - what do they imagine that they're for?

And seeing Mireille rising to the occasion like that, calming Gillian, pointing out precisely where the others have gone wrong and demonstrating that she has taken Hilda's words to heart was highly satisfactory. It occurs to me that Tessa must have had a difficult time during the previous term if she was being relied on like that by people who were 'taking it easy'! And it's not going to be easy for them to establish their authority, although now that Mireille has demonstrated that she does have the qualities of leadership in her, they have at least accepted that they had been shirkers and are going to try to alter.

Thank you Mary.

#452:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Jul 05, 2007 11:25 pm
    —
Goodness, Hilda's words seem to gone in one ear and out the other with some of them.

*cheers Mireille on*

#453:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Fri Jul 06, 2007 2:52 am
    —
Well done Mirielle. For goodness sakes how did half those girls ever get promoted to prefectship I will never know. Fair enough they could say they'll miss Tessa's leadership but to say they'll throw in the towel like they are!!! I exected better from them than that.

#454:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Fri Jul 06, 2007 10:25 am
    —
Bravo, Mireille ! mrgreen mrgreen

She has far more courage and strength of character than she gives herself credit for........ Wink

#455:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Fri Jul 06, 2007 11:56 am
    —
Well done, Mireille!

#456:  Author: AlexLocation: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Fri Jul 06, 2007 12:23 pm
    —
Are these really Chalet School girls? I think they have been replaced with spineless jellyfish!

#457:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Fri Jul 06, 2007 2:10 pm
    —
Yay! Go Mireille!!!!! Very Happy Very Happy

#458:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Fri Jul 06, 2007 10:29 pm
    —
Well done, Mireille!! Those prefects certainly needed a wake-up call. And Mireille has proved that she is up to the task. How wise Hilda is to have chosen her to Take Tessa's place.

I loved the way Mireille gave them the ultimation of resigning if they were not able to pull their weight. None of the rest of them want to take on the job. Hopefully, they will pull their socks up. Mireille is definitely taking heart from Hilda's belief in her and beginning to demonstrate her leadership qualities.

Thank you Mary!!

#459:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Sat Jul 07, 2007 6:24 pm
    —
*cheers Mirieille*

Thanks Mary

#460:  Author: PaulineSLocation: West Midlands PostPosted: Sat Jul 07, 2007 7:19 pm
    —
When she said she would go to the Head I thought she was going to ask her to remove the weak prefect and appoint someone else, but threatening to resign and leave them to carry the can sounds far more effective!

#461:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 6:21 am
    —
Thanks Mary.
Its lovely to have this back.
Hilda is magnificent and Mireille is doing really well.

#462:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 6:55 pm
    —
Thanks for all the comments. Very Happy

Hilda looked at her watch. That little contretemps with the twins had taken up more of her time than she had expected, and the prefects’ meeting must be nearly over now, for the bell was due. If she showed her face there, the twins would miss the start of afternoon lessons – and after all, maybe she had said enough earlier that morning. Why keep interfering when it had always been school policy to let the grandees of the school act independently? She had done what she could. Now she must trust them. She grimaced. Nell would have taken her very firmly to task for fretting about them as she was.

Even as these thoughts were going through her mind, the decision was taken out of her hands. The phone rang again and the voice she heard this time was that of John Lewis, with the latest news of Tessa. She listened quietly and then passed on all the good wishes from the girls. “And be prepared for an avalanche of mail, John,” she warned.

“She’ll only have a few letters a day read to her, as yet,” he assured her. “She still tires after just a few minutes conversation, and the back injury and pinned leg are causing so much pain that they're keeping her sedated a lot of the time. No visit from you yet, I’m afraid, Hilda. But she holds the thought of it as a treat to keep her going.”

When the conversation was over, Hilda rose from her desk feeling the utmost compassion for Tessa. She knew for herself the deadly weariness that pain could inflict, and the severe and persistent headaches brought on by bad concussion. She also knew the time it could take for any recovery to take place. After all, it was only just over two weeks since Tessa's accident.

Hilda's face was unwontedly sombre as she left her room to take the culprits back to face their punishment, and they quailed at the sight. She decided it would do them no harm, after breaking out like that on their very first day. And, indeed, there was no fight left in them following their apologies to one and all. Sharlie began to hope for peace and quiet from them for a while, and dismissed them to their desks with a cursory wave of her hand.

Hilda gave her a hint or two about her treatment of the twins, reducing Sharlie to quiet giggles, and then made her back to her study, deep in thought. Visit Joey – or apply herself to her correspondence? She had left Rosalie more than enough to keep her occupied for an hour or so, and she herself could work late into the night, if necessary.So Joey it was, especially after that little chat with Con. However, school was not yet done with her. As she neared the front stairs, she saw Gillian and Mireille coming down, the Head Girl looking somewhat defeated, Gillian decidedly thunderous. Hilda paused at the foot of the stairs.

“I’ve seen happier faces on condemned criminals,” she remarked quietly. They both smiled somewhat sheepishly and joined her at the bottom. “That’s better. No lessons at the moment?”

Mireille shook her head. “We’re both usually free on a Wednesday afternoon. We were about to collect our books and go to the library to…”

“To spend the time depressing yourselves,” stated Hilda unequivocally. “Join me in my study for a few minutes, please,” and she turned and led the way. When they were seated she surveyed them both, then said bluntly, “This can’t go on, you know!”

They stared at her in a puzzled fashion, aware that she was not pleased but not sure why. She continued baldly, “Mireille, it’s counter-productive to go around looking as though you have the cares of the world on your shoulders – even if you have!” She raised an eyebrow and Mireille raised another smile. “It’s not really as bad as that, is it? No, of course it’s not. In fact, I’ll lay a wager that you surprised yourself at that meeting – and the others as well.” She watched Mireille’s mouth fall open in shock, and added, in amused exasperation, “Mireille, I know you. Your only problem is your inability to see your own competence.”

Gillian suddenly choked. “Oh, she managed, in her own quiet way,” she said tartly. “And yes, she did give everyone a shock, even herself, as you so rightly say, Miss Annersley, though I have no idea how you suspected.” Hilda grinned inwardly, then stared in her turn as Gillian added, “She blackmailed them. Gave even me a bit of a shock, and I also know her – or thought I did!”

Hilda’s eyes moved to her Head Girl. “Am I allowed to know?”

Mireille shook her head. “Only if they choose not to do as I asked. I have given them almost three weeks.”

“I’m a patient woman, Mireille. But I shall expect to be told unofficially, if your blackmail works,” she warned lightly. Mireille nodded and Hilda turned to Gillian. “I may be a patient woman, but Gillian isn’t. Looking ready to box with your own shadow won’t help, my dear, any more than Mireille’s careworn expression. Thunderclouds hold no charm for anyone. Softly, softly has to be your approach, or you will simply put people’s backs up.”

Discomfited, Gillian stared down at her feet. “I already have,” she admitted forlornly. “I exploded, I’m afraid. Mireille had to calm me down.”

Amusement sparked in Hilda’s eyes. “And no doubt you, in your turn, had to stick a pin in her to wake her up to her strengths.”

“She kicked me under the table,” giggled Mireille.

Hilda laughed outright, and then laughed again as they gaped at her. “Oh, you’ll do! You’ll each supply what the other lacks and, somehow, between you, you’ll be as stong as if Tessa were here.” They shook their heads wildly, but she insisted firmly, “It’s there, inside you. The three of you led the other prefects and the school with great aplomb last term – yes, all three of you, not just Tessa. You each played your part. Her spirit will still be with you, helping you, and all will be well in the end, no matter how much the others may decry you and themselves at the moment. They’ll come round, if your blackmail works and if the two of you present a united front.”

Her eyes pierced Gillian. “And a calm one. Just keep in mind, Gillian, what Tessa and Mireille already know. Patience will achieve far more than force. Most people are just like cats – if you rub them the right way, they will purr. (William Ross)”

#463:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 7:05 pm
    —
Well done, Hilda. Very Happy
And I love the quote.

Thank you, Mary.

(Now, what about Joey??)
(*rereads lines about patience*)

#464:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 7:58 pm
    —
Well done Hilda, those two needed to hear that.


Thanks Mary.

#465:  Author: lindaLocation: Leeds PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 8:04 pm
    —
MaryR wrote:
[color=darkred]

Hilda laughed outright, and then laughed again as they gaped at her. “Oh, you’ll do! You’ll each supply what the other lacks and, somehow, between you, you’ll be as stong as if Tessa were here.” They shook their heads wildly, but she insisted firmly, “It’s there, inside you. The three of you led the other prefects and the school with great aplomb last term – yes, all three of you, not just Tessa. You each played your part. Her spirit will still be with you, helping you, and all will be well in the end, no matter how much the others may decry you and themselves at the moment. They’ll come round, if your blackmail works and if the two of you present a united front.”

Her eyes pierced Gillian. “And a calm one. Just keep in mind, Gillian, what Tessa and Mireille already know. Patience will achieve far more than force. Most people are just like cats – if you rub them the right way, they will purr. (William Ross)”


Oh Mary another wonderful episode. The news about Tessa is hopeful and of course Hilda has once again managed to boost Mireille and Gillian's confidence.

Love the quote, it is so appropriate.

But, please let Hilda get across to Freudesheim to see Joey soon - I'm dying to know what is wrong.

#466:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 8:15 pm
    —
Well done Hilda indeed - in all parts of that episode. It certainly didn't do the twins any harm to think that her solemn expression was meant to be further punishment for them. And I can well imagine that even her brief account of her interview with them was enough to reduce Sharlie to stifled giggles.

As for her reaction to Mireille and Gillian - as usual, she has shown herself so skilled at recognising their faults, failings etc., as well as their positive attributes. But she's right in her faith that they have the strength to carry on as a twosome what the two of them plus Tessa had started the previous term, even if she has to be continually reassuring them of that, at least for the first little while. If they can 'whip' the rest of the prefects into shape behind them, so much the better - but we'll have to wait and see there, clearly.

And I loved her advice to Gillian. The phrase 'you can catch more flies with honey than with vinegar' also springs to mind there - perhaps inappropriately. I will be very interested to see how this plays out.

And to learn just what the new problem is with Jo, once Hilda actually has the chance to go over to Freudsheim and find out - pretty please, Mary!!

#467:  Author: wheelchairprincessLocation: Oxfordshire, UK PostPosted: Sun Jul 08, 2007 9:43 pm
    —
I wish I could write such detailed reflective analysis containing reviews like so many of the others but unfortunately my talents lie elsewhere. So I'll just repeat once again how much I enjoy this story. And offer my Thanks.

#468:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jul 09, 2007 1:27 am
    —
What splendid advice to Mireille and Gillian, and how right Hilda is to point out the extent to which they complement one another. If they can understand and accept that together they will be very strong, then they will be a rallying point for the prefects - some of whom, especially the new ones, may surprise them. And l loved the quote . . .Laughing

Somehow, I imagine that the twins will walk very softly for the next few days at least! Very Happy

Thank you Mary.

#469:  Author: Fiona McLocation: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Jul 09, 2007 8:09 am
    —
I love the quote about cats but am wildly curious about what is happening with Joey

#470:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jul 09, 2007 9:51 am
    —
Giggles wildly Laughing

What a delight, Mary !

#471:  Author: leahbelleLocation: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 09, 2007 4:01 pm
    —
Hilda is so clever. She always seems to know just what to say to get the best from people. I wish I were more like her Laughing !

#472:  Author: SalLocation: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Mon Jul 09, 2007 5:54 pm
    —
Thanks that was great Mary but like others I'm struggling to wait patiently to find out what is wrong with Joey. Confused

#473:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 10, 2007 1:18 pm
    —
leahbelle wrote:
Hilda is so clever. She always seems to know just what to say to get the best from people. I wish I were more like her Laughing !

Don't we all, leahbelle!!! Laughing I spend my life writing about the way she reacts - and wonder why none of it rubs off on me. Rolling Eyes

I can see that you are all hopping up and down with impatience to read about Joey. It's going to be such a let-down when you do! Embarassed Embarassed

But you will find out tonight. Only Kathy has told me very gently that I shall have to start a new part, so that was the last episode on here and Part 13 (gulp!) will start tonight.

But thank you all so much for all your wonderful, wonderful comments

#474:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jul 10, 2007 1:36 pm
    —
Quote:
But you will find out tonight. Only Kathy has told me very gently that I shall have to start a new part, so that was the last episode on here and Part 13 (gulp!) will start tonight.


Thanks for the heads-up, Mary - I shall be waiting eagerly for Part 13 to start tonight.

#475:  Author: SarahLocation: Skelmersdale, Lancashire PostPosted: Tue Jul 10, 2007 1:39 pm
    —
Me too!! Very Happy Very Happy

#476:  Author: Lisa A.Location: North Yorkshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 10, 2007 10:23 pm
    —
*sitting expectantly with glass of wine in hand*

#477:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Jul 10, 2007 10:40 pm
    —
Have just found this and am heading that way now....
Thank you Mary.

#478:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Fri Jul 13, 2007 10:00 pm
    —
I just wanted to say that I have finished catching up on this section and it was fantastic! I loved the last quotation you used by the way!



The CBB -> Ste Therese's House


output generated using printer-friendly topic mod. All times are GMT

Page 1 of 1

Powered by phpBB © 2001, 2005 phpBB Group